ã€ŠRE: The Walking Dead [Zombie LitRPG]ã€‹


 Prologue & Chapter One - Zombie Outbreak

    ¡°Yeah baby~! Uhmn~!¡±

    Slap! Slap! Slap!

    In a missionary, two bodies are deeply intertwined together on the bed.

    The man repeatedly pounded the black-haired woman under him like there¡¯s no tomorrow, producing that intimate sound between flesh striking against each other.

    ¡°You like that huh!?¡± said the man with excitement and aggressiveness, pinning the woman down with their hands interlocked together as the bed creaked with his every thrust!

    ¡°Yes, more! Give me moaaar!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice suddenly became coarse, and her head suddenly snapped towards him, revealing a face covered in blood, with missing bits of flesh and a pair of bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The man screamed in horror as he sat straight up from his bed. He frantically looked around him in his panic. His face and body covered in cold sweat, heaving from the lack of air.

    ¡°S-sh*t, it''s that same dream again and it still won''t let me finish!¡±

    The man cursed as he slowly got down from his bed and made his way over to the window. It had a plastic covering, just enough to protect him from the elements outside.

    He stood there, gazing outside the window as the moonlight shone upon him, revealing the face of a man around his mid to late twenties.

    He¡¯s currently in the middle of an unknown forest, hiding inside a small tree house built on the support of two, hundreds of years old large trees that had become intertwined together.

    Surrounded by a large swath of forest, the sound of crickets and other creatures were echoing throughout the night.

    It has been two months since the outbreak started.

    It happened one regular night, people were clubbing, making out with each other at the park, out for a late grocery shopping, having a dinner date or peacefully sleeping in their homes when the disaster struck the cities without any warning.

    Dead people suddenly rose from their graves, including those on the wakes and started attacking any living thing in their sight!

    Be it a dog, a cat, a rat and most especially, humans!

    No one was spared!

    Those who got attacked and were bitten or scratched, but had managed to escape from them were oblivious that the virus that caused the dead to rise had already infected them.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they noticed that there was something wrong with them, but it was already too late to do anything and like their predecessors before them, they also turned into the man-eating monsters that they feared and attacked the people who were the closest to them without any ounce of mercy.

    Fortunately, amidst the ensuing chaos, a few doomsday preppers or those who had watched too many zombie apocalypse movies were the first ones to arm themselves and with the event that they had been preparing for all this time finally coming true, these people started fighting back in excitement!

    It was followed by the local authorities like the policemen and the firemen.

    Before the rest picked up whatever weapons they could find, ranging from knives, baseball bats, iron bars, broken bottles to even rocks!

    But since everything had happened so fast that it felt like everything was already planned in advance, the ensuing chaos that followed felt like it was following a script, a prologue of a story, that is.

    Even as the army and the national guard finally responded and with technology on their side, cities still fell one by one.

    The first ones to go were the poor countries that barely had any standing army, the last ones to fall were the more powerful countries like the United States, Russia, Japan or the mountainous nations like Bhutan.

    The remaining troops and survivors that fortified themselves in the cities were eventually overrun and forced to retreat in different directions as the number of bullets spent and the stored food supplies couldn''t keep up with the growing expenditure.

    Some died during the escape, while the lucky ones who escaped are still surviving to this day.

    And I, Michael, is one of those lucky ones, or more accurately speaking, the predecessor of this body.

    ¡°I wonder if there are still others out there?¡± Michael muttered with a hopeful look on his face, before turning around as he eventually went back to bed.

    ¡°Shit, I really wonder why I woke up to this unfamiliar world¡± he again muttered in confusion before slowly closing his eyes and going back to sleep.

    The following day.

    Michael carefully walked down the flight of wooden stairs that spun around the tree trunk all the way down to the forest floor.

    The man has a clean face with clear signs of beard and mustache growing, a pair of hunting pants along with a tight fit camouflage shirt.

    His arsenal of weapons is a strapped machete on his waist and a chest holster strapped around his body, containing a pistol.

    ¡°It¡¯s already the 71st day since the outbreak¡± mumbled Michael just as his feet touched the ground. He walked over to a table he had made from tree branches and grabbed a wooden cup from a small shelf and filled it with water from a drink dispenser.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    He lightly washed his face with it before chugging down the remaining water.

    Following that, Michael collected some sticks and branches he had stored from the woodshed, then threw them over to the firepit before starting a fire with a flint.

    He made a simple breakfast from the tomatoes and potatoes he had forage around the camp.

    His camp is enclosed by a wall made of arm-thick size branches, planks, and a few logs here and there. The wall towered around two meters while securing an area the size comparable to a small regular house, enough for three people to live in and maybe more if they discard comfort.

    It was Michael¡¯s little safe haven in this world already filled with a lot of crappy leaders from before, then turned even worse.

    Before devouring his breakfast, similar to the days before, Michael took off his shirt and started stretching his body and joints.

    He got down on the dirt and started working out, starting it with a push-up, a sit-up and finishing it with squats, thirty reps each.

    It was something he had been doing since his arrival into this world because he believes that a fit body is your default weapon or equipment if you want to survive the apocalypse in the long run.

    Since for obvious reasons, the first ones to go were the fatties during the outbreak.

    With the morning exercise out of the way, Michael had his meal.

    *****

    Michael prepared to go out, armed with a hiking backpack, while strapped with his trustee machete and a pistol, a Glock 17 with 17 rounds and an additional full mag.

    Standing before the gate on the wall, he took a deep breath multiple times to ease his nerves. It took him a while to remove the locks since he made sure that it can¡¯t be easily opened from the outside.

    Walking through the gate, Michael had once again abandoned the safety of his home the moment he stepped out.

    Already quite familiar around the area after repeated supply runs, Michael navigated through the forest floor with confidence while remaining cautious around his surroundings.

    As someone who once loved travelling across the world and going on hikes on the nations he visited. He had grown quite adept at foraging edible plants across the forest floor. All thanks to the teachings of the locals who he had hiked with.

    While he was busy picking up wood sorrel, ground ivies and various berries around the area, the sound of a branch snapping suddenly echoed from behind him.

    Snap!

    Quickly spinning around, Michael drew his gun and aimed, but just as he was about to pull the trigger, he paused.

    Standing before him was a man with shaggy, dark brown hair that appears unkempt, and with piercing blue eyes framed by a perpetually scruffy, stubbled face. The man was wearing a sleeveless grey shirt, paired with cargo pants, sturdy boots and armed with a crossbow aimed at him.

    The one thing that really caught Michael¡¯s eyes were the dead squirrels slung over the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No¡­freaking way? Daryl?!¡±

    Michael couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of surprise when he saw the man standing before him. He wasn¡¯t the only one suddenly feeling confused, the man he called Daryl was also painted with confusion on his face when he heard his name.

    Daryl squinted his eyes, staring at Michael with wariness, ¡°Who are you? How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°What in the bloody mess is going on?¡± Putting his gun down, Michael just outright ignored him as he suddenly started mumbling to himself, his left hand on his chin, looking down.

    ¡°Dammit, not only am I stuck in the United States, but I¡¯m actually inside the world of a TV Series. Is this world even real then? Maybe I¡¯m actually in a coma and this is all inside my head?¡± Such thoughts and actions just made Michael even more confused and looking more like a crazy person with his mumbling

    Thwack

    An arrow was shot near his feet before he heard Daryl yelling at him. ¡°Hey! Stop talking to yourself! Who are you?!¡±

    Michael was unfazed by the threat, though it did bring him back to the reality of the situation he¡¯s in.

    He realized he f*cked up when he randomly blurted out the man¡¯s name. So, he quickly racked his brain and made up a story that at least sounded believable, for him that is. ¡°I¡¯m Michael. I had a brief encounter with your brother during his biker days before all this shit went down.¡±

    Believing him somewhat, Daryl¡¯s guarded expression slightly eased and his crossbow, though he lowered it, is aimed at Michael¡¯s torso, a progress still.

    ¡°You know my brother? But then how do you know me? I don¡¯t remember meeting you¡±

    ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d actually believe that. Isn¡¯t he a naive one?¡¯

    Michael chuckled and thought of another white lie. ¡°He would mention you from time to time. He even showed me a photo of you once before, that¡¯s why I immediately recognized you¡±

    Daryl stared at him, trying to process his words. Though he still looked somewhat unsure if he should fully believe him or not, he decided to fully ease the hostility by further lowering his weapon. ¡°I never knew Merle carried a photo of me. That doesn¡¯t sound like him at all¡±

    Michael let out a light snort. ¡°Yeah, such a huge contrast to his tough guy appearance he portrays to people. That dude..he loves his younger brother¡±

    This time, he wasn¡¯t lying. He knew that despite Merle''s rough exterior and often harsh treatment, he genuinely loves his younger brother, Daryl. Love that is complex and fraught with the baggage of their difficult upbringing.

    ¡®Though that bastard is a jerk, he redeemed himself in the end¡¯

    Daryl looked at Michael, then at the edibles he had foraged on his bag. ¡°You alone?¡±

    Michael sighed and nodded before he resumed plucking off the berries near him. ¡°Yeah, it''s better to move alone, for now¡±

    Daryl just stood there watching him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Being in a large group increases the dangers and risk, being in one tends to create a lot more noise. Attracting both zombies and other human survivor groups, who tend to be hostile. Well, it only applies to groups above fifty people and anything below that number is still somewhat safe, though it still depends on the cohesion of the group and how well they listen to the warnings of their leader¡±

    Feeling that there¡¯s a story behind those words, Daryl couldn¡¯t help but to become curious. ¡°How do you know that? Were you an escapee from the city?¡±

    Michael just smiled at him, but in his mind, he answered him. ¡®No, but I watched the show for quite a while, so I know a thing or two. Though, I¡¯m not sure if those words I said was right since it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve finished watching the show''

    ¡°...¡±

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Following that was an awkward silence between the two. Michael continued foraging with Daryl just watching him. He wanted to say something but kept hesitating.

    Michael saw that and smiled. ¡°You standing there like a statue is creeping me out. So, if you have something to say, just spit it out.¡±

    Daryl started slightly fidgeting. ¡°We have a small group, probably around 15 people or so. They¡¯re camped just two miles from here. Want to come with me?¡±

    Michael turned to him, the question slightly caught him off guard and it took him a moment to process it. When he did, his mouth broke into a grin. Genuinely happy at the offer.

    ¡°Yeah? But are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Merle would be happy to see a familiar face¡±

    Michael smiled mysteriously at those words.

    ¡®Hmmm, if this is the episode where Daryl is making his way back to the camp, then I don¡¯t think Merle and I would be seeing each other soon. I just didn¡¯t expect that our camps are actually not far from each other. Must because I never bothered to check the maps carefully¡¯

    Though he already knew what might unfold later, Michael didn¡¯t show it on his face and acted oblivious to it. ¡°Familiar face huh? That¡¯d be great. Do you mind if we head back to my camp first and pack my supplies?¡±

    Daryl shrugged. ¡°Sure, why not. Lead the way¡±

 Chapter Two - Meeting the Cast

    With Michael leading the way, the two slowly made their way back to his camp where he meticulously packed up the must have necessary essentials, like a couple of small packs of laundry detergent, body soaps, shampoos, deodorants and spices like peppers and salts, all placed in one backpack.

    Michael then packed some change of clothes, mostly underwear and a skillet hanging on his backpack before picking up a small gun maintenance kit from inside his tree house.

    He walked over to Daryl and handed him the backpack containing the body essentials. ¡°Here¡±

    Daryl was looking around the camp before taking the bag from Michael and donned it on his back. Daryl was awed at the sight around him. ¡°You built all these?¡±

    Smiling, Michael nodded. ¡°This walled area? Yes, but the tree house? No, it was already here when I stumbled upon this place¡±

    ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have all day¡±

    Michael took one last look around his camp for one last time. The sanctuary which... has kept him safe for many days. Michael smiled and with a whisper. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be leaving now¡±

    Walking out the gate with a jerry can on his hand, Daryl was there to greet him. ¡°You done?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go¡±

    This time, Daryl led the way with Michael following closely behind him.

    At their backs were the lonely silhouette of Michael¡¯s now former home. Its gate was left ajar, something Micheal deliberately left, so that like him, someone else who would also stumble upon this place by chance, would easily be able to get inside and keep themselves safe for another day.

    Halfway through the trek, Daryl suddenly spotted something on the forest floor and slowly approached it.

    Michael also paused in his tracks and watched him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Daryl didn¡¯t immediately answer him. He examined the thing he saw on the ground. ¡°Food, deer tracks. Probably the one I¡¯ve been tracking for miles before I stumbled on you¡±

    Michael thought of something. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Just one. Come on, it¡¯s this way¡± Daryl gestured, and the two men carefully followed after the tracks.

    ¡®It seems this is the deer scene on the show¡¯ Michael thought while closely following behind Daryl.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the two spotted their prey, drinking from a small stream. Daryl slowly crouched down behind a tree and loaded his crossbow while Michael just watched him from a distance.

    There was at least fifty meters of distance between him and the deer.

    Michael took a quick look around their surroundings before turning his attention back at the scene ahead.

    Daryl took a moment to aim..before letting the arrow loose.

    Twak!

    He had tried to aim for the neck, but instead, the arrow flew and struck the deer¡¯s side, between the rib cage and its shoulder.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Kyakakak!

    Startled, the deer let out a scream of pain as it staggered forward. It then bolted across the stream and fled!

    ¡°Son of bitch! Let¡¯s go!¡± Daryl was a little ashamed and angered that he had actually missed and immediately went after the deer. He reloaded while moving while Michael closely followed after him and kept a close eye on their surroundings in case of a sneaking zombie.

    Daryl shot another two arrows on the deer. All two landed on its rear end, but it remained stubborn and resilient as it kept fleeing from them.

    ¡°Damn deer,¡± Daryl cursed as he spat on the ground. ¡°The only good news is that it fled towards the direction of the camp. Let¡¯s hope there¡¯s no walker nearby when it drops, or else all of this is would just turn out to be a waste of energy¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. It has been a while since I¡¯ve had meat and I¡¯ve been thinking about it after you mentioned you were tracking a deer¡± Michael smiled. He was praying, in hopes that the event that would unfold sometime later wouldn¡¯t happen since he¡¯s really craving meat today, like a lot.

    ¡®Please, please! Meeting Daryl is already a huge deviation from the story. At least extend it until we reach the place where the deer would drop dead¡¯

    Daryl plucked off a berry along the trek and turned to Michael. ¡°The camp is just ahead¡±

    Kyaaaa!

    Daryl had just uttered those words when a distant, blood-curdling scream of a woman echoed through the trees, and it sent shivers down their spines. Daryl and Michael exchanged a look and made haste ahead.

    ¡®No! My meat! Bloody prick!¡¯

    Michael, on the other hand, was screaming and cursing inside, and the target of his cursing? Only the man himself knows.

    Daryl and Michael emerged from behind a large and rocky boulder. Where they were greeted by several familiar faces.

    ¡°Damn it Daryl¡± The man who had aimed his shotgun at them heaved a sigh of relief. Before turning his attention to the new face behind Daryl. ¡°Where¡¯d you get this guy?¡±

    ¡°Son of a bitch! That¡¯s my deer!¡±

    Daryl was about to answer, but then he noticed the state of the deer they had been tracking since earlier and let out a curse!

    ¡°Look at it. All gnawed on by this¡­filthy, disease-bearing, motherless poxy bastard!¡± Daryl slowly walked over towards the walker and started kicking it in anger as he cursed.

    Then the oldest man among them chimed in. ¡°Calm down, son. That¡¯s not helping¡±

    Already feeling agitated, Daryl walked up to the man¡¯s face. ¡°What do you know about it, old man? Why don¡¯t you take that stupid hat and go back to On Golden Pond?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking this deer for miles.¡± Daryl turned around and walked over to the deer and started yanking off the arrows stuck on its body.

    While all this was happening, Michael just quietly stood on the side, with this mysterious look on his face.

    ¡®Damn, now this is what you would call a first-class seat! If I remember this right, the one with the shotgun is Shane, that old man is Dale, and that¡¯s Rick and Glen with the pipes. Sorry Mexican dude, I don¡¯t remember your name, and this guy beside me..hmmm. he¡¯s Jim. Those two blondes, I think they¡¯re Amy and Andrea. Dang, they¡¯re hot! My hormones acting up, must be because it has been a while since I¡¯ve seen a woman¡¯

    ¡°Geez, was gonna drag it back to camp and cook us up some venison.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Do you think we can cut around this chewed up part right here?¡± Daryl suggested, but instead of asking his group, he actually turned towards Michael, clearly asking for his input. A minor deviation from the story.

    Slightly caught off guard, Michael pointed at himself. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you. I¡¯m looking at you¡± Darly grunted, a little annoyed.

    Michael looked around and saw their stares that were full of wariness mixed with curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s a bad idea. I would not risk that. Animals don¡¯t turn, but contaminated ones can turn us into one them¡±

    Letting out an annoyed snort. Daryl looked on regretfully at the deer. ¡°That¡¯s a damn shame then. Ohh, good thing I got some squirrels, about a dozen or so. That will have to do¡±

    ¡°Oh god!¡±

    The decapitated head of the walker suddenly moved. Disgusting the Harrison sisters that they quickly walked away from the scene.

    In a humorous tone, Daryl fired off his crossbow at the head. ¡°Come on people. What the hell?¡±

    Twak!

    ¡°It¡¯s gotta be the brain.¡± Pulling out the arrow from the head, Daryl slightly retreated to the side, and then looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t you all know nothing?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on from that. Who is this guy you came with?¡± Shane gestured towards Michael.

    Startled, Daryly quickly turned towards Michael and let out a chuckle. ¡°Dang, I almost forgot you were here¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Michael. I met him while I was tracking this deer. He said he¡¯s a friend of my brother so I brought him with me. Where is he anyway?¡± Finishing up with the introductions and suddenly thinking of his brother, Daryl quickly left them for camp, while Rick looked on, mulling over.

    ¡°Sup?¡± Michael smiled, and he immediately noticed their now unfriendly gazes directed at him. He realized then that he had completely neglected one very important detail.

    ¡®I completely forgot that these people don¡¯t like Merle. Now, I¡¯m painted in the same light as him. He ain¡¯t even here, but he sure can still cause some trouble to other people¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going after Daryl. Nice meeting you all.¡± Michael smiled and gave them a nod before he hurriedly walked past them and went after Daryl.

    ¡°Damn. I thought we¡¯d finally have some little peace with Merle gone, but another one shows up!¡± Initially looking friendly and smiling at Michael. Now, the Mexican dude was a little annoyed at the arrival of the newcomer.

    ¡°...¡±

    Not one of them said anything. They just slowly made their way back to camp in silence.

    ¡°What? I know you guys were thinking the same.¡± Feeling slightly awkward, the Mexican dude let out a nervous chuckle and followed after them last.

 Chapter Three - Walker Assault and A Major Deviation

    ¡°Merle! Merle! Get your ugly ass out of here!¡± Daryl called out arriving at the camp and ahead of him are the rest of the survivors gossiping under the shade of the RV.

    ¡°I got us some squirrels! Let¡¯s stew ''em up.¡±

    ¡°Daryl, just slow up a bit. I need to talk to you¡± Daryl had carefully placed his crossbow down by a log and when started making his way over to the RV, Shane suddenly called out to him.

    Daryl slowly paused in his tracks, and he turned around to face Shane. ¡°About what?¡±

    Shane hurriedly walked past him and paused. He turned around to face Daryl with one of his hands on his waist. ¡°About your brother, there was a¡­there was a problem with Atlanta¡±

    ¡®Oh shoot, it¡¯s happening. This one is a crucial scene¡¯ Like the rest of the survivors, Michael decided to just look on near the Jeep. He had no plans to interfere as he also had his own plans when he decided to follow Daryl back to his camp.

    ¡®But where¡¯s Carol? I don¡¯t see her. I remember the women are pretty much inseparable during the beginning of the series¡¯

    Feeling the slight tension in the air, Daryl already had a feeling about what Shane is about to tell him. ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure¡± Shane couldn¡¯t give him a straight answer since he¡¯s also uncertain about the man¡¯s fate.

    Shane¡¯s answer just made Daryl agitated, and he raised his voice at him. ¡°It¡¯s either he is or he ain''t!¡±

    ¡°No easy way to say this, so I¡¯ll just say it¡± Rick didn¡¯t like the way Shane was beating around the bush. So he immediately walked over towards them and chimed in.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Rick Grimes¡±

    Daryl stared straight at him and with sarcasm in his tone. ¡°Rick Grimes~ you got something you want to tell me?¡±

    In all seriousness, Rick also stared back. ¡°Your brother is a danger to us all, so I handcuffed him on a roof, hooked him to a piece of metal. He¡¯s still there¡±

    Michael then spotted T-Dog walking back to camp with a pile of firewood in his arms before turning his attention back to the arguing two.

    Agitated by his words, Dary started pacing back and forth. ¡°So let me process this. You¡¯re saying you handcuffed my brother to a roof, and you left him there?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡± Rick looked away in guilt.

    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s coming¡± Michael mumbled while covering the smile that¡¯s tugging at his lips with his hand.

    There was a short silence between that, when from out of nowhere. Daryl, who has now clearly reached his boiling point, angrily hurled the squirrels he hunted at Rick and was about to throw a punch when Shane tackled him to the ground.

    ¡°Oof!¡±

    Though unsuccessful with his first attempt, Daryl quickly drew his knife as T-Dog yelled at them. ¡°Watch the knife!¡±

    ¡°Graah!¡± Daryl angrily lunged at Rick with the knife. Rick immediately dodged, but the second time Daryl came at him, Rick skillfully caught his hand and both him and Shane quickly restrained the enraged Daryl.

    Shane placed him in a headlock while Rick quickly disarmed the knife from his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯d better let me go!¡±

    ¡°Nah, I think it''s better if I don¡¯t¡± Keeping the chokehold on, Shane replied with a slight humorous tone in his voice when Michael noticed the man looking in his direction.

    ¡®He probably thinks I would interfere¡¯

    ¡°Damn it, chokehold¡¯s illegal!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can file a complaint later if you want¡± Shane slowly forced Daryl to sit down on the ground. ¡°Come on man, We¡¯ll keep this up all day¡±

    Obviously, the ensuing events that followed was Rick and T-Dog slowly explaining to Daryl the events that took place at Atlanta while they were there, and followed by Lori being that selfish bitch again because she didn¡¯t want her husband to help Daryl rescue his brother.

    *****

    ¡°Why would you risk your life for a douchebag like Merle Dixon?¡± Shane was feeling irate at Rick¡¯s decision to rescue Merle after he had just got back to his family.

    ¡°Hey, choose your words more carefully¡± Daryl warned.

    ¡°No, I did. Douchebag¡¯s what I meant, that Merle Dixon¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re coming right?¡± Daryl ignored him and went over to Michael, who¡¯s by his truck.

    Michael smiled and shook his head before pointing at Rick and the others. ¡°No, I think you guys have enough muscle to rescue your brother.¡±

    Rick had just guilt-tripped Glen into joining him with T-Dog volunteering after.

    Shane was mad. ¡°You¡¯re putting every single one of us at risk. Just know that Rick. I mean, you saw that walker. It was here. It was in the camp.¡±

    Shane eventually relented when the topic of guns was brought up and Rick was also able to convince his wife after he told her why it is important for him to go back to the city.

    The walkie-talkie, the only means of communication he has with Morgan.

    *****

    Shane looked perplexed while holding four bullets of Rick¡¯s python. ¡°Well..four men, four rounds. What are the odds huh?¡±

    After another short talk between them, the group of four then started their drive back to the city on the very same truck they escaped from before.

    While that was happening, Michael had started walking around the camp and making small talk to the survivors he would be sticking with in the long run.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re Carol? You¡­you¡¯re young¡± When Michael found out that she turned out to be a younger version of her instead of the one Melissa McBride auditioned for, he was shocked.

    ¡®What the hell? The comics and TV series put together? I¡¯m suddenly feeling a little uncertain about my future.¡¯ This revelation made him a little uncomfortable since he has little knowledge about the events following the comic series.

    ¡°Y-yeah. Why? Do I look older than my age?¡±

    ¡°No. Anyway, good meeting you¡± Michael smiled before quickly walking away. He doesn¡¯t want to deal with her right now. He made his way over towards Dale and exchanged some small talk with him. He did the same with the rest of the survivors, especially the major characters as he wanted to be acquainted with them.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Though guarded at first, they became a little friendlier towards him when they realized that he seemed at least nicer than his friend, Merle. Most especially when he distributed the body essentials from the bag he had brought with him. Which also contained a few antibiotics, painkillers, antiseptic wipes, and antiviral medications he brought.

    It made the women even happier when they found several tampons on the bag, where they evenly distributed them among themselves.

    With a plan in mind, Michael made his way to the forest and started looking for something and while doing so, he also started clearing the area with his machete.

    It took him several minutes before he finally found what he was looking for, a small cluster of bamboo.

    Michael quickly made his way over and started looking for an appropriate size he had planned in mind, which is a bamboo as thick as a 50-cent piece.

    Satisfied with his haul, Michael made his journey back to camp after he managed to harvest nine of those.

    Trat! Trat! Trat!

    Throwing the bamboos onto the ground, they produced a mix of dull-rattling sound.

    Michael sat on a log and started working on them while the others curiously looked over.

    Driven by their curiosity, the kids at the camp approached him. ¡°What are you making?¡±

    Michael threw a quick glance to Carl and the kids. He ignored them for a moment as he began shaping the bamboo in his hands with a pointed tip. ¡°I¡¯m making a spear. It¡¯s for protection¡±

    ¡°How does it work?¡±

    Michael smiled at that question. He didn¡¯t give them an answer and instead gave them a demonstration after he was done working on the first bamboo. ¡°Let me show you¡±

    He had created a five feet long bamboo spear.

    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s so cool!¡±

    Michael wielded the spear like a skilled martial artist, aweing the kids with his masterful display of his skill.

    ¡°Remember, a spear is one of the oldest tools and weapons in human history. Aside from guns, they are our most effective tool against the zombies, walkers, geeks or whatever you want to call them. Spears are most notable for the additional reach they offer. Where you can strike your enemies from a safe distance. Hold them tight like this, then thrust forward like this! Make sure to aim at the head, that¡¯s the weakest spot of the walkers. Strike them on their heads and they quickly drop dead. Everyone understood?¡±

    ¡°Yesss!¡±

    Michael smiled and immediately shooed them away. ¡°Now move along, I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Dale, while keeping a look-out of the camp on top of his RV, was also watching the short demonstration. ¡°Damn, how come I¡¯ve never thought of doing that?¡±

    In no time, Michael successfully crafted nine bamboo spears and quickly placed all of them in an open area where he could sun dry them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time to dry them, but a little increase in firmness is enough. Just to tide over tonight¡¯s attack¡± Michael mumbled.

    That¡¯s right, Michael plans to interfere in tonight''s incident. That¡¯s why he went out looking for bamboo earlier. He plans to arm the women and give them a short lesson on how to properly use it, for what¡¯s to come tonight.

    ¡®I know this won¡¯t save everyone, but It would at least lessen the casualties. I need to save as many survivors as I can since having manpower in the long run would prove beneficial to the group¡¯ Michael contradicted the words he said to Daryl beforehand. His earlier advice is most suitable for a nomadic group, but since this group would eventually create a community of their own. They need all the hands they can get, and there¡¯s also safety in numbers which is a huge advantage.

    Night fell.

    The group gathered around the campfire while having a feast on the fishes that the Harrison sisters had caught earlier today. They chattered on the subject about why Dale keeps checking his watch everyday.

    Unawares, the group didn¡¯t even notice Michael disappearing somewhere around the camp.

    Dale laughed along with them and then shared a saying. ¡°I give you the mausoleum of all hope and desire, which will fit your individual needs no better than it did mine or my father¡¯s before me. I give it to you, not that you may remember time, but that you may forget it for a moment, now and then, and not spend all of your breath trying to conquer it.¡±

    There was a short silence following after, as the survivors pondered on the words that Dale shared while exchanging looks with each other.

    ¡°You are so weird.¡± Amy looked at Dale with a small shake of her head. Which elicited chuckles from the people around them.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Amy took a sip of her drink and slowly stood up. ¡°I have to go pee. Geez, you try to be discreet around here¡±

    Her words, eliciting another bout of chuckles among them.

    Amy came out of the RV and paused by the door. ¡°Guys, where¡¯s the extra toilet paper?¡±

    While the group feasted and enjoyed each other¡¯s company by the campfire. They had completely failed to remember that the world had become¡­

    A Zombie Apocalypse!

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡± Amy screamed! A walker suddenly emerged from the side and grabbed her arm!

    The walker was about to dig in when something suddenly flew out from somewhere out in the dark and lodged itself on the walker¡¯s head!

    Thwack! Thud!

    ¡°Get back into the RV and close the door behind you!¡± Michael, who had just been lurking in the dark immediately came out and started shouting at Amy and the others. ¡°Walkers! Pick up the bamboo spears near you!¡±

    The people by the campfire heard Amy screaming, and they were just in time to witness something sharp striking the walker¡¯s head and dropping dead to the side. Amy quickly picked herself up and was quick to heed Michael¡¯s word. She gave her sister one last look before she hastily entered the RV and closed the door behind her as walkers swarmed from the other side of the RV and towards the campfire where the others were.

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    The women started screaming as they all stood up in panic while securing the kids within the safety of their bodies.

    ¡°Lori, get him down!¡± Shane yelled, cocking his shotgun and started firing multiple shots.

    Splat!

    ¡°The bamboo spears! Use them!¡± Michael yelled again while taking down a walker with a strike from his machete.

    ¡°B-bamboo spear! I got them! What now!¡±

    By the grace of the god, the women calmed themselves and finally registered Michael shouting from somewhere in the camp and hurriedly picked up the bamboo spears near them.

    ¡°Aim at the head, then strike forward!¡±

    Lori, the relieved Andrea, Carol, Miranda and the other women in the camp quickly picked up the bamboo spears they were given earlier today. It wasn¡¯t only them, some of the men had also been inclined to craft their own spears when they witnessed Michael giving the women a special lesson and also joined in the defense.

    The presence of the weapon in their hands surprisingly calmed them fast and they were able to assess the situation around them clearly with a calm head.

    Michael made his way towards them while yelling. ¡°Remember your lesson earlier today! Circle formation with the kids in the center! Quick!¡±

    He was slightly rattled. Michael had noticed something amiss.

    ¡®S-shit! Why do I feel like there¡¯s more zombies than the ones shown on the show before?!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t mind the numbers, but he¡¯s worried about the following casualties because of this deviation.

    ¡®Is it because I saved Amy?¡¯

    On the other hand, Rick and his group are currently making haste to ascend the hill when the sound of multiple gunshots rang in the distance and had them pausing in their tracks.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    ¡°Graahh!¡± Michael had just dispatched a walker when another suddenly sneaked up from behind him. He quickly crouched down and threw a leg sweep. Throwing the walker off of its feet and falling down on its back.

    Thud!

    ¡°Grrraah!¡±

    ¡°Sneaky bastard.¡± Michael cursed as he drew his pistol and shot the walker on the head.

    Bang!

    Due to Michael¡¯s intervention for tonight¡¯s event, the chaotic scene that was supposed to happen on the show didn¡¯t take place.

    And with the women keeping a tight formation together, it became manageable for Shane and the others to take down the walkers with relative ease. Since they didn¡¯t have to divide their attention protecting the women and kids.

    Obliviously, even with the women taking up arms, their situation remains dire as a few of the women still made the mistake of not striking the walkers in their head.

    Shane yelled at one of the men who had strayed a little too far from them while directing the women to slowly move closer to the RV. ¡°Morales, work up here!¡±

    ¡°You smelly bastard!¡± Michael picked up a spear lying on the ground and threw it towards one of the walkers like it was some kind of a javelin.

    Splat!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Michael then emptied his clip on the zombies, taking down several of them.

    Just in time, Rick and the rest of the crew finally arrived with guns blazing. They slowly advanced towards the others while carefully shooting the walkers in their heads. Daryl even used the butt of his shotgun and made a baseball bat out of it.

    Rick fired off his signature Python and yelled with so much emotion that his voice slightly cracked. ¡°Baby! Carl!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Carl cried as he ran up to his father and hugged him, while the poor lad Shane looked on with a slight jealousy on his face.

    Michael and the rest of the cavalry cleared up the scene, which the former certainly enjoyed, for one good reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m rich¡± Michael mumbled while looking at something that he had been ignoring up until now.

    [Coins: 347]

 Chapter Four - Distrust

    [Coins: 347]

    [You have gained a Level! Reward: +1 Enhancement]

    Michael had returned to his own tent with a change of clothes while a few others outside carried out double taps on the walkers to make sure they¡¯re really all dead.

    Survivor Information

    Name: Michael [Level 2] [EXP: 7 / 100]

    Age: 29

    Strength: 4

    Agility: 5

    Vitality: 6

    Enhancement(s): 1

    Weapon:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Machete</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Glock 17</li>

    </ul>

    [MODULE LOCKED]

    ¡®It¡¯s still a wonder what¡¯s the use of the Coins. Don¡¯t tell me...there wouldn''t be like Secret Shops or Secret Merchants suddenly popping up around here, right?¡¯ Michael was already used to seeing this System thingamajig, but it always made him wonder about the usage of the coins he obtains every time he kills a zombie.

    ¡°That module locked something, I hope it''s something good¡± Michael mumbled, and with a yawn, he crawled to bed. While ignoring the weird but familiar smell in the air, something he had long gotten used to.

    The following morning.

    Michael woke up to them already moving the bodies into the fire pit they made, and he noticed one glaring detail. ¡®Damn, did they seriously sleep in those dirty clothes?¡¯

    What he didn¡¯t know was that maybe except for him and the kids, the rest never had a wink of sleep last night. They were too paranoid to sleep for fear that another swarm of zombies would raid them.

    Michael came out of his tent and awkwardly greeted them. ¡°Morning everyone¡±

    Rick looked over and responded to him with a nod. The others just casually glanced at him, weary visible on their faces.

    Shane on the other hand gave him a meaningful look, which weirded him out.

    Daryl had just bashed the head of a motionless walker on the ground when he saw Michael emerging from his tent and teased him. ¡°Morning sunshine. It seems like someone had a good night¡¯s sleep¡±

    Michael chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m already used to it. Besides, why are you doing that again?¡±

    Splat!

    ¡°Double tap. Didn¡¯t you teach them that yesterday?¡± Daryl had just bashed another walker¡¯s head while saying those words.

    ¡°Yeah, but I didn¡¯t say you had to triple tap them¡±

    Rick slowly approached him and with a thankful look on his face. ¡°I heard what you did yesterday. I gotta thank you for that. We would have lost more if you didn¡¯t prepare those spears for them¡±

    Michael nodded and was more concerned about something. ¡°How many, how many did we lose last night?¡±

    ¡°Two, a young married couple. They strayed far from the group and tried to flee into the woods.¡± Rick looked a little guilty. He was probably thinking they wouldn¡¯t have died if he didn¡¯t insist on going to the city yesterday.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Michael responded with small, repeated nods. Deep inside? He was feeling thrilled!

    ¡®Only two deaths?! Now that¡¯s an achievement! Though the story from this point on had thoroughly deviated from both the Tv series and the comics. I wonder what¡¯s going to happen from now on. In Andrea''s case, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling suicidal now that her sister is alive or Glen, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be feeling emotional now when the camp only lost two. Specially Daryl, who had a short outburst of anger because he was reminded of Merle who Rick and the others had abandoned and thought that what happened last night was retribution¡¯

    Michael approached Daryl while appearing worried. ¡°What about your brother? Where is he?¡±

    Daryl took a short rest under the shade of the trees when Michael approached him. ¡°He¡¯s gone-¡±

    ¡°Like dead?¡±

    ¡°What? No, he escaped, but I don¡¯t know where he went after he stole our truck¡± Daryl was clearly worried, but he appeared relieved knowing that his brother is still out there and alive.

    Michael tapped his shoulder and with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, jerks like him are hard to kill. He¡¯ll live for a long time¡±

    ¡°What? Fuck off man¡± Daryl cursed as he walked off.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m right!¡± Michael laughed.

    Daryl had just left when a feminine voice suddenly echoed from behind him.

    ¡°Hey¡±

    Turning around, Michael saw Andrea standing there.

    ¡°Hey, do you need anything?¡±

    Andrea just smiled and slowly approached him until both of them could already smell each other¡¯s breath.

    ¡°What a-¡±

    Michael¡¯s words were cut short when Andrea suddenly kissed him.

    ¡®What in the actual f*ck?!¡¯

    He was shocked at first, but he immediately responded at Andrea¡¯s advances and turned a simple kiss into a hot and passionate one.

    The exchange of saliva lasted for five seconds, and like Moses parting the Red Sea, their lips finally left each other¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Wow, what was that for?¡± Michael might have enjoyed it, but he was still bewildered at her action.

    ¡°I saw what you did last night. Thank you for saving my sister. Though that kiss wasn¡¯t to turn out like that¡± Andrea chuckled, not one bit shy about what they just did.

    ¡°I enjoyed it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess me too¡± Andrea smiled with many meanings.

    ¡°You stink though¡±

    ¡°Ohh you prick!¡±

    The atmosphere was just getting good again and Michael just had to burst it with that snide remark. Andrea was pissed and she aggressively knocked against his shoulder as she walked off.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to end things.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Michael turned around and saw Glen standing in an appropriate distance from him. ¡°How long have you been there?¡±

    Glen started walking towards him while wiping his hands with a cloth." Since the beginning, and If I didn¡¯t know any better.¡± He paused just beside Michael and looked at him with a grin. ¡±I thought you two were about to start devouring each other.¡±

    ¡°It would have been better if she did it when the Sun wasn¡¯t around.¡± Michael chuckled and left.

    Glen watched him go. ¡°You wish she did!¡±

    Michael didn¡¯t say anything and just flipped him off.

    ¡°Lucky bastard¡± Glen mumbled, clearly envious.

    Daryl was looking at Michael who had started lending a hand on burning the dead bodies scattered around the camp. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Really? You just got here¡±

    ¡°Shut up. It wasn¡¯t me who started it¡± Michael was starting to feel annoyed, especially when he saw the weird looks the people were throwing at him.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these people? Aren¡¯t they being too nosy?¡¯

    ¡°What about you? Do you fancy anyone here?¡± Michael and Daryl carried a dead zombie and threw it towards the blazing fire and couldn¡¯t help but suddenly become curious.

    Daryl stared at him with a serious look on his face. ¡°No, I don''t have the time to indulge myself into that right now.¡±

    ¡°Are you gay?¡± Michael blurted out from out of nowhere.

    ¡°Man, can you just shut up and help?¡±

    Michael shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Well, you never had sex with someone for over 10 years in the show! That¡¯s not normal at all.¡¯

    He really wanted to say those words, but deemed it''s better to keep those thoughts to himself lest it cause some misunderstandings.

    While the others are busy cleaning up the campsite, Shane has brought Rick into a corner.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shane gestured towards Michael with his chin. ¡°What do you think about the new guy that Daryl brought?¡±

    Rick watched Michael helping out with Daryl and T-Dog. ¡°I think he¡¯d be an asset to the group. After all, his ideas did help tide over the crisis last night with only minimal casualties. Which could have gotten even worse if it wasn¡¯t for those spears he made for the others.¡±

    Still having suspicions on the guy. Shane added another thing. ¡°I saw how he did last night. There was no hesitation in his actions when he took down those walkers. He¡¯s used to this, and all of his shots were to the head.¡±

    Rick was confused about why Shane is making it sound so wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. His skills would make the camp stronger and secure.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great and all. But we don¡¯t know the guy, and let me just add, that guy is no ordinary person with that kind of skill set. I¡¯m thinking he¡¯s military or from another branch that¡¯s even more questionable¡± Shane was starting to feel frustrated when his friend was not getting his point.

    Rick can already see the frustration building on Shane¡¯s face and proposed something that would calm the man¡¯s thoughts. ¡°How about this, we keep a close eye on him. If he¡¯s indeed dangerous like what you¡¯re trying to say, then we¡¯d deal with it when it comes. Yeah?¡±

    In the end, Shane could only relent to him. ¡°Alright, alright. I hear you.¡±

    Rick smiled and gave him a pat on his shoulder before walking away.

    Shane eyed Michael while mumbling to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you and If I have to put you down to make these people safe, then I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so.¡±

    Feeling the burning stare of someone on his back, Michael looked around and spotted Shane staring at him with a solemn look.

    Michael smiled and responded to him with a nod. ¡®Was it around this time that Shane is starting to lose his shit because of Rick? Don¡¯t tell me that his ill thoughts had instead shifted towards me? Damn, that¡¯s not good. I don¡¯t wanna be the one to take him down.¡¯

 Chapter Five - Whats Next

    ¡°Are you bleeding?¡±

    Jim and Jacqui made their way towards the same dead walker on the ground, When the latter crouched down, she spotted the concentrated bloodstains on his shirt.

    ¡°I just got some on me from the bodies¡± Jim tried to pass it off, though his voice sounded a little too weak.

    Jacqui started to feel a little apprehensive looking at him. ¡°That blood is fresh. Were you bit?¡±

    ¡°No, I got scratched during the attack¡± Bending down, Jim attempted another excuse in hopes that she would just drop the subject.

    Instead, Jacqui slightly raised her voice and slowly stood up away from him. ¡°You got bit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±

    ¡°Then show me!¡± Jacqui shouted, quickly attracting the attention of everyone around them.

    JIm looked up and then around him before whispering. ¡°Don¡¯t tell, please¡±

    She obviously didn¡¯t care about his pleas and immediately yelled for the others to hear her. ¡°A walker got him. A walker bit Jim!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay..¡±

    The men slowly crowded towards them, and Daryl pointed his finger at him with a pickax over his shoulder. ¡°Show it to us.¡±

    Weak and distressed, Jim hurriedly bent down and picked up the shovel from the ground.

    ¡°Jim, put it down. Put it down.¡±

    Shane and the others tried to calm him down, but their actions otherwise said so. T-Dog snuck from behind him and quickly restrained him.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay~¡±

    Daryl hurriedly grabbed Jim¡¯s shirt and pulled it up, revealing a freshly bitten wound on the side of his stomach.

    Daryl looked shocked and quickly retreated from him while T-Dog looked disgusted and quickly let him go and also retreated.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay..¡±

    Jim weakly repeated while breathing heavily. He looked lost and helpless. The others looked stressed.

    ¡®Crap, I completely forgot about this guy! Ughh, we just lost our main mechanic!¡¯ Michael clenched his fist tightly. He was frustrated as he had completely forgotten to keep a close eye on Jim last night.

    *****

    The group of survivors convened in the center of the camp and Daryl...was just being himself again, looking and sounding a little too aggressive while making a suggestion.

    ¡°I say we put a pickaxe in his head and be done with it.¡±

    Shane looked up and glared at Daryl. ¡°Is that what you want if it were you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d even thank you while you did it.¡± Daryl boldly stated, then he turned to Michael. ¡°What do you think man?¡±

    Michael shrugged with a shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. As of now, there¡¯s no cure for the virus. Someone can turn in as little as three minutes. The longest I¡¯ve witnessed was two hours.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Glenn questioned.

    ¡°Well, this is not the first group I¡¯ve been with during my escape from Atlanta.¡± Michael stated the obvious.

    ¡°You guys heard him. Jim can turn any minute now. Leaving him alone could endanger our safety!¡± Daryl looked pissed that he¡¯s not getting his point across.

    On the other hand, Dale looked helpless as he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Daryl was maybe right this time. ¡°I hate to say it, I never thought I would, but maybe Daryl is right. We can¡¯t keep a timebomb with us, we have kids here.¡±

    ¡°Jim is not a monster, Dale, or some rabid dog. He¡¯s sick. A sick man who needs us right now. If we start down that road, where do we draw the line?¡± Rick was starting to feel agitated. He still can¡¯t believe that as a police officer, he had to listen to people talk about murdering a person so openly and casually at that.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Daryl gripped his pickaxe tightly and once again proposed doing the pragmatic way. ¡°The line¡¯s pretty clear. Zero tolerance for walkers, or them to be.¡±

    Rick didn¡¯t agree with his plan and instead proposed another. One he thinks that¡¯s better than Daryl. ¡°What if we can get him help? I heard the CDC was working on a cure.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening? Michael just told us that there¡¯s no cure!¡± Rick¡¯s attitude is starting to frustrate Daryl that he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.

    ¡°I was listening, but was he with the CDC? No, so Jim¡¯s best chance¡­is the CDC.¡± Rick argued. He¡¯s not stepping back on that.

    ¡°But what if he turns on the way there?¡±

    Feeling the growing tension between the two, Shane quickly chimed in. ¡°Then we put him down. The cure, I heard about that too. I heard a lot of things before the world went to hell, and here we are.¡±

    ¡°What if the CDC is still up and running?¡± Rick remained positive.

    ¡°Man, that is a stretch right there.¡± Shane shook his head.

    Michael just looked on and didn¡¯t offer any more input. Though he did keep a close eye on every single one of them.

    ¡®So, he¡¯s TV series Shane. Unlike the comic series Shane who remained positive that there will soon be military intervention.¡¯

    ¡°Why? If there¡¯s still any government left. Any structure at all, they¡¯d protect the CDC at all costs, wouldn¡¯t they? I think it¡¯s our best shot. Shelter, protection. Everything.¡± Rick was really trying hard to convince them to jump in with his idea, while Daryl looked like he was itching for some action.

    ¡°Okay, Rick, you want those things, alright? We do too, okay? Now, if they exist..if they... exist. They¡¯re at the army base. Fort Benning.¡± Shane can understand where his friend is coming from. So, he brought up a similar idea alongside Rick¡¯s and at least, ignite some hope left to the others. Something to look forward to.

    ¡°But that¡¯s 100 miles away from the opposite direction.¡± Lori said.

    ¡°That is right. But it¡¯s away from the hot zone. Now, listen to me, if that place is still operational. It would be heavily armed. We¡¯ll be safe there.¡± Shane continued with his idea.

    ¡°The military was in the frontline of this thing. They¡¯ve got overrun, we¡¯ve seen all that! The CDC is our best choice and Jim¡¯s only chance.¡± Rick does not support his idea and still thinks that the CDC is the best choice they got. Then he turned towards Michael for his opinion. ¡°What do you think? You¡¯ve seen far worse than any of us here. What do you think is our best course of action right now?¡±

    ¡®Why do these people keep asking for my opinion? Couldn¡¯t you guys just follow your usual script?!¡¯Michael just wanted to observe, to listen and to follow them, and maybe the occasional intervention from time to time. And them constantly asking for his input is starting to get on his nerves.

    But even so, he thought for a moment before giving them an answer that he thinks would satisfy both. ¡°CDC. Fort Benning would attract too much noise, and others would also have the same idea as Shane and would head there. Though, the same goes for CDC too, but it¡¯s closer from here. Less risk¡±

    Michael didn¡¯t want to choose Fort Benning since it would deviate too much from the story, and he¡¯d become clueless on how the story would unfold if they headed to that place. So, choosing CDC is the safest bet.

    Daryl on the other hand, doesn¡¯t really care about these options and prefers fixing the current problem at hand.

    ¡°You guys go look for Aspirin, do what you need to do. Someone needs to have some balls to take care of this damn problem!¡± Darly turned around and charged towards Jim! He was about to make another hole on his body when Rick quickly caught up from behind him and pointed his gun at his head.

    Click!

    ¡°We don¡¯t kill the living.¡±Rick spelled out those words in all seriousness.

    Daryl paused in his tracks and slowly turned around to face him while lowering his weapon, and Shane stood in between Daryl and Jim.

    ¡°That¡¯s funny coming from a man who just pointed a gun to my head.¡±

    ¡°We may disagree on some things, not on this. You put it down. Go on.¡±

    Daryl still doesn¡¯t like Rick, but he eventually relented at Shane¡¯s insistence and walked away.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Rick quickly went over to Jim and pulled him up.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere safe.¡±

    JIm let himself get pulled around by Rick, who brought him inside the safety of the RV.

    With all of that out of the way, Michael and the others had now made their way over to an open area where they had dug graves to bury their dead.

    Michael personally offered a short prayer for the departed. The others soon left after that while he decided to stay behind for a moment.

    ¡°Hey¡±

    He turned around and saw Amy standing there and had a bout of Deja vu.

    ¡°Oh hey, what¡¯s up?¡±

    With bashful steps, Amy approached Michael with a smile on her face. He could only watch on as she suddenly kissed him on his cheek, who followed it with a hug.

    ¡°Whoa, alright.¡± Michael carefully hugged her back and gave her back some pats.

    ¡°Thank you."

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome kid¡±

    ¡°You sound like an old man.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, people have mentioned that before.¡±

    The two eventually pulled themselves apart from each other and the two shared a laugh.

    ¡°I saw what you and Andrea did back there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you jealous?¡± Michael chuckled as he teased her.

    Looking at the ground, Amy placed her hands inside her pants back pocket before she raised her head and looked at him. ¡°I guess she beat me to it.¡±

    Michael just smiled and kept mum. There was a short silence between them before Amy eventually walked away, not after giving Michael a forced smile.

    Michael watched her go and mumbled. ¡°Man, lots of horny these days.¡±

    He smelled it, the smell of someone looking for a partner. Not literally smelled it, but Michael was able to perceive how she carried herself, and those emotions behind her eyes. He was familiar with those kinds of eyes. They were the eyes of someone desiring something or someone.

    ¡°I wonder what changes will happen after my intervention. The emotional rollercoaster that they should have felt while burying their dead didn¡¯t occur since we only lost two and wouldn''t produce the desired emotional impact. Now it makes me wonder, will this world try to off me after what I did last night or just let it be? I guess I¡¯ll find out in the coming days.¡±

 Chapter Six - Cruelty of the Doomsday

    After checking up on Jim, Rick and Shane headed into the woods to hunt and clean up walkers that strayed near the camp.

    ¡°I tell you what, these people are not convinced. They still think we are safe here. You know?¡± Shane brought up a conversation that happened earlier this morning.

    ¡°If you still decide to head to CDC. You might be on your own. You really need to reconsider if you want to put your family in that kind of spot.¡± Shane added.

    ¡°I gotta do what¡¯s best for my family.¡± Rick knew the dangers, but he also recognizes that this place, this camp, wouldn''t last long.

    Shane scoffed. ¡°Best for your family? What¡¯s that? Exposing them to all kinds of risks?¡±

    ¡°As opposed to what? Crossing over a hundred miles of hostile territory? And need I remind you that what happened last night has certainly attracted more walkers to this place? We don¡¯t have much time left in our hands. Why can¡¯t you just back me up that CDC is the best option we have right now?¡± Rick thinks that the camp had been compromised and was a little hurt that his best friend doesn¡¯t have the same view as him.

    ¡°Look, I know man. It¡¯s just...I don¡¯t see it. I still think heading to Fort Benning first is better¡± Shane shrugged. He¡¯d rather put his trust that the military is still there, rather than the CDC.

    ¡°Ahh, if it was your family. You¡¯d feel differently.¡±

    Shane slowed down in his steps until he came to a pause. He felt offended by what Rick had said. ¡°What did you say to me?¡±

    Annoyed, he slowly approached Rick while pointing to himself. ¡°I kept them safe, man. I looked after them like they were my own. That¡¯s what I did.¡±

    Rick tried to diffuse the situation. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d you mean it? Go on, man. How¡¯d you mean it?¡± Though he did fuck his bestfriend¡¯s wife, but that doesn¡¯t mean Shane doesn¡¯t have the right to be offended now.

    Rick let out a sigh as he also realized his words came out wrong. ¡°You¡¯re misinterpreting me, man. You¡¯re just hearing it wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You..you know. You know I can never repay that debt, okay?¡±

    It was just getting tense when the sound of branch snapping echoed from somewhere around them.

    Shane and Rick shared a look and conveyed their thoughts with a nod. Both readied their shotguns and circled around the direction from where the sound came from.

    While Rick was carefully investigating the area ahead of him, Shane on the other side had him on his sights. He has this manic look on his face like he was about to do something bad, very bad.

    Click!

    ¡°Now, now, calm down.¡±

    Shane came to his senses when he felt the feeling of something hard pressed on his head. Followed bythe voice of Michael from behind him.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Like a ghost, Dale suddenly emerged from out of nowhere and looked at the two with suspicion.

    ¡°Nothing, brother.¡± Michael looked at Dale and immediately returned his pistol to its holster.

    ¡°Really, you two?¡± Dale stared at them with such intensity that it made them a little uncomfortable.

    Michael just chuckled, and before walking away, he threw Shane a very meaningful look.

    Realizing that he was caught doing something stupid, Shane was clearly feeling guilty, and he started fidgeting with his gun and letting out nervous chuckles.

    Dale watched Michael walk away, before turning his attention back to Shane and continued to stare at him. He didn¡¯t say anything, but from the way he was looking at Shane. it was obvious that he saw what he was doing before Michael appeared.

    ¡°We were just horsing around.¡± Shane just smiled, then he turned his head towards where Rick is and yelled at him. ¡°Come on, man. It¡¯s just Dale and Michael¡±

    Rick responded with a nod and started making his way over to them.

    When Shane turned back around, Dale was still staring at him. It made him really uncomfortable, but he still acknowledged his presence. ¡°Come on, man, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing out here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything back, but Dale just watched him as he left.

    Dale and the two former police officers eventually returned to camp. Where they found the others had gathered around the campfire, where Shane saw Michael smiling at him.

    He just looked away, he didn¡¯t dare say anything, much less confronting him about what happened between them. Shane knew he fucked up, even more so that it was the new guy who witnessed his actions. Though he¡¯s not sure about Dale, he has some suspicions.

    Placing his shotgun down, Shane was quick to address the group. ¡±I''ve uhh..I¡¯ve been thinking about Rick¡¯s plan. Now, there are no.. there are no guarantees, but either way, I¡¯ll be the first one to admit that.¡±

    Shane and Rick looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯ve known this man a long time. I trust his instincts. The most important thing here is that we need.. to stay together.¡±

    When Shane mentioned staying together, Morales and his family looked a little guilty.

    ¡°So those of you that agree, we leave first thing in the morning. Okay?¡±

    Even with the incident that just happened earlier between them, Shane still had the sound mind to ask for Michael¡¯s opinion. ¡°Do you have anything to add?¡±

    Following his words, everyone turned to Michael. This time, everyone has had a change of opinion on Michael. Unconsciously, similar to Rick and Shane, the others had also started to highly consider Michael¡¯s opinion on matters regarding their survival.

    ¡®Damn, I guess the bamboo spear strategy was the MSG to gain their trust.¡¯

    Michael cleared his throat. ¡°Alright., I just want to emphasize what Shane said. It is very important that we stick together. Some of you here are probably already thinking of leaving the group and going off on your own, but that is a bad idea. The zombies aren¡¯t our only enemies, humans too. Do not think it''s the best chance for your family, or you¡¯re only doing it because you want to be with your people. That line of thought is not only gonna get you killed, but also your family.¡± Michael paused, and everyone clearly felt that he was insinuating, directed to a certain someone among them.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Of course, we all want to be with our other families, but is that what¡¯s best for yours right now? Clearly not. So you must continuously remind yourself that even the army wasn¡¯t able to last long. So what makes you think your odds are any better? I don¡¯t want that in the off chance we encounter each other again in the future, you pin the blame on us for your losses because of one stupid decision. Remember, we¡¯re back¡­once again, to our primitive ways. Only the strong survive, the weak die. I think that¡¯s about it for me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    There was a long silence as they just looked at each other. They realized that his words had once again reminded them of the dangers out there, that the society isn¡¯t the same anymore.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s deep.¡± Gleen, still a little naive, remarked.

    Some of the others slowly left to get ready for tomorrow¡¯s move.

    ¡°So, while you guys are getting ready for tomorrow. I¡¯ll head out of camp and get us a couple more cars. Any volunteers? Preferably someone who knows his way around cars,can drive and knows how to hot wire.¡± Taking the lead at this point, Michael decided he might as well go all the way..for now.

    Despite probably his companion being against it, a young man who thought he had to contribute more to the group, voiced his support. ¡°I¡¯m a Med student, but I know my way around cars. My parents owned an Auto Repair Shop before this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Mechanic, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡®They have another mechanic aside from Jim? How come he was never utilized? Must be because it was a TV show and not like the real world I¡¯m in.¡¯ Michael was a little confused, but he was extremely glad about the new addition.

    ¡®We even have a med-student, that¡¯s good. I guess they never appeared because they died too early in the show¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Seeing that there were no more stepping up, Glenn also volunteered to go.

    ¡°Not you, you stay here with the rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡±

    When Andrea also stepped up, Michael looked her way with a dubious expression. He¡¯s just not sure if she can be of help at this time.

    ¡°What? I can keep a lookout.¡±

    In the end, Michael ultimately decided to bring her and not Glenn.

    He went over to T-Dog who was busy packing up his things and tried to borrow his van. ¡°Hey man, can you lend me your van?¡±

    T-Dog turned to look at Michael, then at the three people behind him and the equipment they were bringing.

    Michael had lent his machete to Andrea and the med-student named Cole, carried a hammer on him and lastly, their soon to be new main mechanic, Alan, just carried with him two of the spears that he had personally created.

    ¡°Are you sure about what you¡¯re bringing?¡± T-Dog suddenly feels unsure about this short trip Michael and the rest are taking. Since they looked ill equipped going out for this undertaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re not going far from here. There should be several abandoned cars along the road here, right?¡± Michael knew his concern, but he believes that as long as they don¡¯t stray far off from the camp, the risk is minimal.

    T-Dog shrugged his shoulders and stopped badgering him. ¡°Alright, just give me a minute to pack my things.¡±

    Soon, the group of four left the camp in the church van.

    Just as he had told T-Dog, the group indeed didn¡¯t stray far from the quarry since Michael only planned to drive around the neighborhoods in the area.

    There were abandoned cars along the road, but Michael figured that the others might have already siphoned the fuel from those vehicles and just ignored them.

    Instead, his objective were the houses that had cars abandoned on their driveways or inside their garages.

    Michael drove the van inside a small residential neighborhood and eventually stopped in front of a single story turquoise home with an abandoned old Nissan Armada on the driveway.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start here. Cole, go and see if that Armada can still run, but scout it out first. I don¡¯t want you getting bitten by a walker because you were careless¡± Michael instructed him while getting down the vehicle.

    ¡°I¡¯m on it¡±

    They left the van one by one, and Cole cautiously headed towards the SUV with Alan just behind him with a spear in hand, scanning their surroundings.

    ¡°Check the backseats first before going in. Alan, keep a lookout.¡± Michael reminded them as he and Andrea walked past the two and towards the front door.

    Michael grabbed the doorknob and slightly turned it, and was slightly surprised to see it''s actually open.

    Andrea and him exchanged a look. Michael drew his gun and slowly opened the door. He cautiously stepped foot inside with his gun aimed ahead.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Michael walked over towards a nearby desk and started knocking on it.

    Puzzled by his actions, Andrea whispered. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Checking for walkers. They¡¯re attracted to sounds.¡± Michael briefly explained. He repeated it multiple times until he was satisfied that there were no other noises inside the house aside from the one he was making.

    ¡°Nothing so far. Let¡¯s split up, but stay cautious. If you encounter a walker, do not hesitate to aim for its head. Got it?¡± Michael cautioned her.

    Andrea nodded before making her way to the kitchen.

    ¡°Wait, if you stumble on a door leading to a possible basement. Do not open it and notify me first.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± She still didn¡¯t say a word of reply, she just nodded. She obviously looks tense with the situation.

    ¡°Take a deep breath to calm your nerves. It won¡¯t help being too nervous.¡±

    Vroooom!

    Just then, they heard the sound of a car engine coming from outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out first and see how the car is.¡±

    Thinking that it was a waste of time for both of them to go, Andrea shook her head. ¡°You go on ahead. I¡¯ll just look around here.¡±

    Michael immediately glared at her. ¡°What did I tell you guys earlier at the camp? We stick together. We don¡¯t move alone unless a place is deemed absolutely safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Andrea nodded and was given a fright on how serious Michael is right now. After all, she only saw him smiling a lot back at the camp and never really saw him in action except for last night.

    Right at that moment, Cole emerged from the front door and was just in time to hear the end of it.

    ¡°Uhmm, the car¡¯s working. So-¡±

    ¡°How much gas is left on it?¡± Michael quickly cut him off and asked what he was most concerned about.

    ¡°Just half full sir¡± Cole was obviously intimidated as he had become quite stiff.

    Michael nodded and he gave him another instruction. ¡°Head out back. Keep a lookout with Alan. Just in case there are hostile people around here, make sure to stay in between two large objects so anyone can¡¯t easily snipe you. Immediately notify me if there¡¯s trouble outside. Understood?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± With a crisp answer, Cole quickly left the house.

    ¡°Compared back to when we were at the camp, you¡¯re behaving quite differently now.¡±Andrea was staring at Michael as those words escaped from her lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s a time and place for everything. We¡¯re in hostile territory after all. Come on, let¡¯s resume scouting this place and take whatever valuables this place offers¡±

    Michael and Andrea then split up, the latter still heading to the kitchen while Michael had made his way over to the bedrooms.

    Stopping in front of one of the bedrooms, Michael leaned on the wall and started knocking on the door, keeping an ear out for any movements or noise inside.

    Again, he was only met with silence.

    Michael cautiously entered the room and recognized it was a baby room with how the place was decked out with baby related items.

    In the middle of the room, there was a crib and when he peeked inside. Michael could only close his eyes as his eyelids trembled. Inside..was a bloody mess and he can already imagine the horrifying scene that took place here.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Michael cursed in a low voice as he quickly departed from the room.

    He was already used to the deaths around him, but just imagining the scene of helpless babies getting devoured in their cries of pain just brings him unpleasant feelings.

    Quickly getting rid of those unpleasant thoughts, Michael resumed his search.

 Chapter Seven - Departure

    Andrea and Michael looted the house of every valuables without any problems.

    Their haul from this house was a small first-aid kit, a set of knives, a couple of canned goods, and with one rare find, an old folding trench shovel, left lying on a corner inside a small storage closet in the kitchen.

    ¡°Alright, onto the next one. Alan, drive the Armada with Cole. Stay close and stay sharp.¡±The two men responded with a simple nod before they immediately boarded the vehicle and followed after the van.

    The crew drove around the little neighborhood until Michael spotted something on the side of the road and caught his attention.

    ¡°A police cruiser.¡± Andrea mumbled in anticipation and also got down from the van following Michael.

    The other two soon followed suit after them. Michael didn¡¯t even need to say anything, and they already went on being on the lookout and constantly scanning their surroundings.

    Michael turned towards one of the guys and instructed. ¡°Alan. Get the jerry can on the back of the van and see if you can siphon the fuel out of this guy.¡±

    ¡°On it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a shotgun in the backseat.¡± Andrea called out, which quickly caught Michael¡¯s attention. He pressed his face against the backseat window and indeed spotted the shotgun just quietly lying in there.

    It was then Alan came back with the jerry can and like a thief, he skillfully opened the fuel cap and began siphoning the fuel from it.

    ¡°Cole, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Cole nodded and immediately went over to the cruiser, but then he paused and turned to Michael. ¡°It¡¯s open.¡±

    Michael personally took the shotgun and started rummaging inside with Andrea. In addition to the shotgun, they only found a half case full of shotgun shells.

    He looked around them and couldn¡¯t help but think of something that has been bothering him.

    ¡®It¡¯s too quiet. Did someone clear this place or did the zombies gather in one place?¡¯¡¯

    Seeing that Michael had come to a standstill, Andrea grew a little worried and quickly moved close to him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Come on, one more vehicle then we¡¯re out.¡± Michael pulled Andrea along with him and quickly got inside the van.

    Cole and Alan also hurriedly went back to the Armada when they saw the way Michael was acting. It made them worry. Their vigilance also heightened along with it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong really?¡±

    Michael quickly got the van running and turned it around from where they came from.

    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet. It¡¯s not a good sign. It¡¯s either¨C well, shit. I knew it was too quiet.¡±

    Turning into a corner, Michael was just about to share his thoughts when he immediately stepped on the brakes of the van.

    There was a small herd of zombies blocking their way out.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s find another way out.¡± Their presence certainly scared her, but Andrea wasn¡¯t overly worried. ¡°Not like this is the only road we saw here.¡±

    Soon, the group safely made their escape from that neighborhood without any more complications.

    At sundown, the group eventually made their way back to camp after going through multiple houses and along the way back, they got a hold of a school bus abandoned on the side of the road.

    ¡°You guys actually got a school bus?¡±

    Arriving at the camp, Glenn was the first one to welcome them, followed by Dale, Rick, then a couple of others.

    ¡°We saw it abandoned on the roadside on our way back here. Good thing Cole and Alan were able to make it run with minimal repairs. Though it¡¯s low on fuel right now, I¡¯m thinking of actually making it our main vehicle alongside Dale¡¯s RV.¡± Michael suggested, but his eyes were mostly on Rick while saying those words.

    ¡®Though it was little weird that we actually came across this one and even got it running¡¯

    ¡°I agree, I think that¡¯s a great idea. The current capacity of our vehicles wouldn¡¯t be able to carry us all for our trip to CDC tomorrow.¡± Dale was elated and immediately agreed on the idea since he knew that their current vehicles wouldn¡¯t be able to accommodate them all including their supplies.

    ¡°We¡¯d also be able to save on fuel. I¡¯d really hate the idea of constantly stopping on the road just to siphon fuel... and in the middle of hostile territory.¡± Glenn was also on board with the idea. He then went inside the bus with Dale and sat in one of the seats there.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Rick smiled at Michael while repeatedly nodding his head. ¡°This is good, this is very good. This will make it easier for us to defend the group. We only need to station two guards on both ends of the bus.¡±

    ¡°We also got a shotgun from a cruiser we stumbled across. I still prefer my Glock, so you decide on how you wanna handle it.¡± Michael handed the shotgun to Rick. It was also a subtle way to tell the guy that he recognizes his leadership over the group.

    ¡®It''s better that I draw the line right now. I don¡¯t want people to assume that I¡¯m also competing for authority over this group. I don¡¯t want this to turn into a triple-threat match between the three of us. Shane and Rick butting heads is already chaotic enough.¡¯

    ¡°Great. I wouldn¡¯t say no to another shotgun.¡±

    ¡°Hey guys! Come on over, dinner¡¯s ready!¡±

    The men then heard Lori shouting by the side of the campfire and made their way over.

    It was already deep into the night. Glenn is on top of the RV keeping watch when Michael is woken up to the sound of someone rustling outside his tent.

    Michael quickly grabbed his gun and sat up. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s me, can I come in?¡± There was a short silence before he heard Andrea¡¯s voice from outside the tent.

    ¡°Sure, come in.¡±

    The tent opened up and Andrea carefully moved into the tent.

    She was wearing a loose white tank top paired with a short.

    The pair shared a knowing look. Andrea had a purpose coming to his tent in the middle of the night. Michael quickly figured it out since only someone who is too dense would still be oblivious to what was about to go down.

    Without a word, Michael grabbed Andrea¡¯s head by her hair and kissed her. They exchanged a very passionate one that led to their clothes disappearing one by one.

    After a long while, Michael had once again felt how good it was being inside a woman, and the latter, finally ending her month-long drought.

    Their bout lasted five rounds.

    They soon drifted to sleep with Michael spooning Andrea.

    The following morning, Michael had woken up to see her getting dressed.

    The two smiled at each other. The scenes from last night reminded Michael and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from groping and kneading one of her knockers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got one naughty hand.¡± Andrea smiled as she started putting her shorts on.

    ¡°Only for one naughty woman.¡± Michael chuckled. He was certainly enjoying the scene happening before his eyes.

    ¡®She was incredibly wet and tight last night. It must have been a while since someone had knocked those doors open.¡¯

    ¡°Wait, we didn¡¯t use rubbers last night.¡± Michael was quickly reminded about something and suddenly felt worried.

    ¡®Damn, I can¡¯t suddenly be having a baby while the group still doesn''t have a secured territory for ourselves.¡¯

    Andrea immediately addressed his worries. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m on the pill. I took some with me with the thought that something like this is bound to happen in the future. That is..If I survived long enough, and I guess I did.¡±

    ¡°So, we gonna do this again?¡±

    Andrea paused, then she turned around to look at Michael and smiled. ¡°When I feel like it.¡±

    Michael mumbled as he watched her leave his tent. ¡°Dang. I really didn¡¯t expect to get laid last night.¡±

    He didn¡¯t immediately get up and instead started pondering about the things that happened so far.

    ¡°Amy¡¯s alive. So Andrea would have a whole new personality going forward. I just don¡¯t know if it was the right choice. Shane, that guy does not like me at all, especially after our last encounter. We also have more survivors now, which means we¡¯ll have more mouths to feed. On the bright side, our numbers would at least intimidate other bands of survivors from doing anything stupid. Progress will also be faster with more hands. The only thing we lack now is experience, weaponry and a stable base of operations.¡±

    Following his thoughts, Michael left his tent and was just in time to join the others.

    ¡°Alright. Everybody listen up. Those of you with CBs, we¡¯re gonna be on channel 40. Let¡¯s keep the chatter down, okay?¡± Shane with Rick by his side addressed the group and looked at each of them one by one.

    ¡°Now, you got a problem, don¡¯t have a CB, can¡¯t get a signal or anything at all. You¡¯re gonna hit your horn one time. That will stop the caravan. Any questions?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re uh¡­¡± Morales looked around him, hesitating. ¡°We¡¯re not going.¡±

    The moment he uttered those words, everyone looked at him. Especially the piercing stares coming from Rick and Shane.

    ¡®Is this shithead serious? Were they even listening to me yesterday?¡¯ Michael looked vexed. He wants Morales and his family to stay since the husband will prove reliable in the long run.

    Amy and Andrea stood beside Michael, and the latter saw the expression on his face and thought of something.

    ¡°...¡±

    There was a short silence before Morales¡¯ wife, Miranda spoke up. ¡°We have family in Birmingham. We want to be with our people.¡±

    ¡°You go on your own. You won''t have anyone to watch your back.¡± Rick looked frustrated while Shane advised them on the dangers ahead.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take the chance. I gotta do what¡¯s best for my family.¡± Morales sounded and looked confident uttering those words.

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We talked about it. We¡¯re sure.¡±

    Michael wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t bother to.

    ¡®I guess some things are just inevitable.¡¯ With those thoughts in mind, Michael returned to his tent and also started packing up since he¡¯s the last one to do so.

    Rick looked at Shane and both shared a knowing look. ¡°Shane.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± Shane immediately agreed as he already knew what was in Rick¡¯s mind.

    Rick rummaged through the gun bag, and they handed Morales another Colt Python and a half box full of bullets. While the two were in agreement to this arrangement, a certain someone was clearly disgruntled about it.

    Daryl grunted while the rest of the survivors started sharing their goodbyes to them. Everyone had worry painted in their faces, uncertain of their future.

    ¡°Channel 40, if you change your minds, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Rick and Morales shared one last goodbye to each other.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s move out¡±

    The survivors immediately grabbed their remaining things and boarded the bus.

    Soon, the group drove off and began their journey.

    When the caravan reached the main road, Morales and his family separated from the rest and drove off in the opposite direction.

    The caravan was left with Dale¡¯s RV leading the front, followed by the school bus driven by Shane, then T-Dog¡¯s van and lastly, Daryl in his truck.

 Chapter Eight - Panic and Argument

    It hasn¡¯t been that long since they left when the caravan was forced to come to a halt. Dale¡¯s RV had broken down on the road.

    ¡°I told you we¡¯d never get far on that hose. I said I needed the one from the cube track.¡± Dale softly complained to Rick while most of the main group gathered in front of the RV.

    ¡°Can you jerry rig it?¡± Rick was also helpless with the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s all it''s been so far. It¡¯s more duct tape than hose, and I¡¯m out of duct tape.¡± Dale shook his head as they¡¯re out of things to make a quick fix on the vehicle.

    Rick immediately turned his attention to Cole and Alan who just arrived after hearing what happened. ¡°Any thoughts for a quick fix on this guy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the radiator hose.¡± Dale softly informed them.

    Cole and Alan didn¡¯t immediately give an answer to Rick and instead checked what was wrong with the said hose.

    Alan looked at Rick and shook his head. ¡°We have to change that hose or just something to patch that leak.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying.¡±

    Then Cole remembered something and quickly turned to Alan. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t we find a brand new rescue tape on that Armada we brought back?¡±

    ¡°Right, but Michael took it though.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys say anything?¡± Dale complained.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know you needed it. I¡¯mma go get it.¡± Cole looked at Rick and immediately ran back to the school bus.

    ¡°I see something up ahead. A gas station if we¡¯re lucky.¡± Putting his binoculars down, Shane informed the group.

    Meanwhile, Cole stopped by the bus window where Michael¡¯s seat is located.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the RV?¡± Michael inquired the moment Cole arrived.

    ¡°There¡¯s a large leak on its radiator hose. Do you still have that rescue tape we got from the Armada?¡±

    ¡°You need it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Michael turned his head to Amy who was sitting on the other side of the bus and called out to her. ¡°Amy, can you get that tape on the side pocket of my bag?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Cole took the tape from Michael and hurriedly ran back to the RV.

    While the RV was getting a quick repair, and Shane with T-Dog going for a quick supply run ahead. Rick had a short emotional talk with Jim. Where the man eventually told Rick how he wanted to go while he¡¯s still lucid.

    While the group is discussing Jim¡¯s fate, Michael has taken a quick trip into the wooded area where the road runs across.

    Hopefully to forage some edibles if there are any around and if permits, take down some zombies that strayed to the area.

    ¡°When I was all by myself, I would always encounter several zombies even in secluded areas. They would just show up like mushrooms around me, they were practically everywhere. I guess joining the main group, their plot armor must have started rubbing off on me if I¡¯m anywhere near them.¡± Michael was having such absurd thoughts and realizing what made him arrive at that conclusion sent him laughing.

    He didn¡¯t venture far from the road, just a little distance past the tree line.

    Fortunately for humanity, the Earth is still generous since Michael had pretty much lived off of foraging.

    Similar to right now, he was able to harvest large bundles of lamb¡¯s quarters, purslane, several pieces of wild onions and a fistful of wild berries that he just ate.

    ¡°That¡¯s salad for tonight.¡±

    All was peaceful throughout, and Michael eventually made his way back to the caravan without any issue.

    It had been an hour since, and Michael was just in time to witness Rick and the others saying their goodbyes to JIm.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Daryl looked at him.

    Michael pointed at the leaves sticking out from his bag. ¡°Out foraging. Are we leaving JIm here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s what he wants.¡± Daryl nodded; he sound a little sad.

    Michael turned to look at Jim and caught him staring at him. ¡°I guess this is goodbye. Thank you..for surviving this long.¡±

    Jim only answered with a weak smile before he slowly closed his eyes, succumbing to either his wounds or the virus.

    The caravan slowly resumed their journey, with what¡¯s left of Jim overlooking them from the tree he died on.

    From thirty-one people, the caravan is down to twenty-six survivors following Jim¡¯s departure.

    Riding past where they left him, Michael mumbled. ¡°And another one gone¡±

    ¡°You knew about it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Andrea, who had taken the seat beside him, whispered.

    Michael turned his head over to her. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Morales and his family. The words you said the day before our departure were too coincidental.¡± Andrea smiled with some confidence.

    Michael stared at her for a moment. ¡°Why are you always sticking to me?¡±

    ¡°Not always, most of the time. I just..we just feel safer when we¡¯re around you.¡±

    He was looking at her with his arms crossed. ¡°And the others?¡±

    ¡°Them too, but Rick and Shane would prioritize Lori and Carl¡¯s safety, and Carol has been getting a little too close with Daryl. Glenn..well, he¡¯s just there. Dale on the other hand, he can protect us with that rifle in his hands but given his age. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯d last long, given if the threat is too close, like how that walker almost got Amy.¡±

    Michael chuckled out of amazement when he realized something. ¡°So last night..was that payment for my protection?¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Andrea looked a little uncomfortable now with that being brought up. ¡°Yeah¡­you, you could say that.¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as I¡¯m the only one getting it. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Michael eventually agreed, which put a small smile on her face. Though for a second, Michael thought he saw some stubbornness or maybe reluctance in her eyes.

    ¡®I think her personality is starting to diverge off of the main paths. I better do something about it later.¡¯

    Andrea glanced at Michael from the corner of her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll do everything to make sure Amy, and I see the end of this shithole. I have a hunch that this guy..would make that possible.¡¯

    If Michael can hear her thoughts, he¡¯d realize that she¡¯s actually not building to become that Andrea he hated to see.

    The journey to CDC remained dull and uninteresting, and they soon arrived at their destination with the sun setting behind them.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    The surrounding of the building was littered with dead lying on the ground, military units left abandoned. There are also the buzzing flies flying around and the rancid smell in the air that assaulted their nostrils.

    Michael stood up and softly addressed the people inside the bus. ¡°Everybody quiet. Talk just enough for the others to hear when we¡¯re outside. If possible, just don¡¯t talk, understand? Now, only bring spare clothes and things easy to carry since I¡¯m sure the CDC has enough supplies to provide for. Also bring your weapons with you, then quietly disembark from the bus.¡±

    The survivors carefully and quietly got their things, mostly backpacks, then quietly made their way out the bus.

    ¡°Hang on.¡±

    Andrea, Amy and Michael were at the very back when the latter suddenly held back Andrea. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Give me the machete.¡±

    Though confused, Andrea still handed it over. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Take my gun instead. Remember, point and shoot, got it?¡± Michael handed his pistol. Though flustered by his actions, Andrea still took it.

    Michael turned to look at Amy. ¡°Stay close to your sister.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    Michael didn¡¯t bring much, only the edibles he foraged earlier, some spare clothes and an empty duffel bag.

    The survivors started moving quietly.

    Due to the smell in the air, the people tried to cover their noses, but it barely blocked the rancid smell permeating through the air and some had started coughing. ¡°Alright, keep it down and keep moving.¡±

    With Rick taking the lead, Shane urged and guided the group from the flanks, with Daryl taking the opposite side.

    Michael, on the other hand, stayed close to the rear and watched their backs while looting some of the weapons from the dead soldiers after stabbing their heads. Mostly their sidearms and started stuffing those into the duffel bag.

    [You killed a Zombie! You earned 1 EXP and 1 Gold Coin]

    He¡¯s not worried right now, since he¡¯d tackle that later as he doesn''t have any clue on how well the survivors would listen to him later.

    ¡°Keep it together, come on.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, baby.¡±

    The group peacefully reached the building without any obstruction.

    Rick started pressing something on the wall while Shane and some others tried to forcefully push the shutters up.

    ¡°There¡¯s nobody here.¡±

    Seeing their hopes slowly dashing away, panic was slowly settling into the group, and T-Dog remarks weren''t helping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. We still have enough gas to look for a place to stay the night.¡±

    ¡°This is a dead end. There¡¯s nobody left here. Let¡¯s go Rick¡±

    Rick turned his head behind him and reasoned. ¡°Then why are these shutters down?¡±

    ¡°Walkers!¡±

    Daryl¡¯s shout and the appearance of a zombie made it even worse as the kids started sobbing.

    A little surprised, Michael witnessed those who can fight pulling the ones who can¡¯t, behind them. Though their fear still didn¡¯t subside as Michael saw their hands shaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, stay close to the building.¡± Michael advised and stood in front of them.

    Daryl, taking down the zombie and feeling angry at the situation that Rick had put them through, yelled at him. ¡°You led us into a graveyard!¡± while Glenn repeatedly shushed them to keep it quiet.

    ¡°It was a wrong damn call!¡±

    Shane rushed towards Daryl. He shoved and pointed his finger at him. ¡°Just shut up. You hear me? Just shut up!¡±

    From Daryl, he quickly turned to Rick and expressed his thoughts. ¡°Rick, this is a dead end.¡±

    Carol, not helping, softly cried to them. ¡°Where are we gonna go?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be here, this close to the city after dark.¡±

    They watched as zombies started getting up and heading towards them, and their numbers slowly grew in size as the seconds passed. Everyone gripped their weapons tight, there were already some that had thoughts of escaping. It was only because they could still feel the tightness of the spears in their hands which made them feel safe and overridden such thoughts.

    Shane was also slightly freaking out and presented Rick with their other option. ¡°Fort Benning, Rick, still an option.¡±

    ¡°On what? We¡¯re running low on food and fuel. That''s a 100-mile journey.¡± Andrea pointed out.

    ¡°A hundred thirty-five to be exact. I checked the map.¡± Glenn remarked.

    The situation was startling to rattle the group, and Lori even raised her voice at them. ¡°Forget Fort Benning. We need answers tonight, now!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go, please Rick!¡±

    Rick tried to calm her and the others down, but he kept insisting. ¡°We¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Shane tilted his head to the side and made his own decision. ¡°Back to the cars, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, please!¡± Lori pleaded to her husband.

    Shane urged the others to move, and the others like Michael had already started to take down several of the zombies who got too near as they slowly trailed along the group.

    Frustrated, Rick was just about to lead the rest when he caught sight of the security camera¡¯s movement. ¡°The camera, it moved.¡±

    ¡°You imagined it.¡±

    ¡°No, it moved!¡± Rick was sure of it and slowly moved towards the camera.

    Shane headed to the rear to once again persuade Rick to go and was just there in time to hear him. ¡°Rick, it¡¯s an automated device. It does that. It¡¯s gears, okay? We need to head out now, the walkers are getting close. Now, come on!¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s got to be someone inside.¡± Rick was unwilling to believe that and stubbornly insisted.

    ¡°Hey, look around you! This place is dead. The walkers are slowly swarming towards us. Listen to me!¡± Shane was frustrated and grabbed Rick by his collar.

    On the other hand, Michael noticed that the main group had stopped following them and quickly called their attention. ¡°Stop! Retreat back to the building and join up with the others!¡±

    ¡°Why?! We¡¯re almost there!¡±

    Splitting a zombie¡¯s head in half, Michael angrily turned around and grabbed Cole¡¯s collar and yelled at him. ¡°Just listen to me! We stick together! Besides, we¡¯d be ill equipped if we all get separated! Now go! Go!¡±

    Obviously, most were reluctant to heed his words and would rather make a run towards their vehicles.

    Thankfully, there were still people among them who were clear with their situation and knew that they wouldn¡¯t survive long without Rick and the others. They also weren''t sure if Michael would be willing to lead them, so they would rather choose the former option.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back for the others. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re almost there!¡±

    ¡°No, listen to me. To the building. Now!¡±

    The survivors pulled their reluctant companions back to the building, but not all of them. Three people tried to make a run for it, but as expected, they didn¡¯t even get far when zombies suddenly emerged from behind a Tank and swarmed them.

    ¡®Damn extras should¡¯ve listened.¡¯

    Michael turned to the sisters who had been sticking close to him all this time and urged them to go ahead of him. ¡°Come on you two, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As the swarm of zombies is slowly closing in on them. Michael and the others were just in time to see the shutters opening and shrouding the people at the front in a bright light.

    ¡®Just in time.¡¯

    Michael smiled. He is confident that he can save himself while looking after the two sisters and escape from the situation in hand, but he¡¯s got no confidence in protecting the group with a swarm at their heels. So, the worry in his mind finally eased when the shutters finally opened up.

    ¡®And just in the nick of time, Dr. Jenner.¡¯

    *****

    Update on Status

    Survivor Information

    Name: Michael [Level 2] [EXP: 21 / 200]

    Age: 29

    Strength: 5

    Agility: 5

    Vitality: 6

    Enhancement(s): 0

    Weapon:

    Machete

    Old Folding Trench Shovel

    Coins: 361

    [MODULE LOCKED]

    Notes:

    (5) Peak of Human physique.

 Chapter Nine - Cure

    The survivors were finally allowed into the U.S Center for Disease and Control.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Michael and Daryl covered the rear while the rest of the survivors poured into the building.

    ¡°Close those doors. Watch out for walkers.¡±

    Being the last to get in, Michael closed the door and carefully checked if it would hold.

    ¡®Damn, that¡¯s heavy. Are this bulletproof glass?¡¯

    The group was on edge as they constantly looked around them. After all, this building would be a death trap if there are swarms of zombies inside the building.

    Kachak!

    Then the sound of a gun being cocked echoed and everyone immediately turned towards where the sound came from while pointing their guns.

    They saw a man in a t-shirt standing beside a small staircase with a rifle in his hands, pointed at them.

    ¡°Anybody infected?!¡±

    ¡°One of our group was. He didn¡¯t make it.¡±Rick answered while gasping for breath.

    The man moved a couple steps towards them. ¡°Why are you here? What do you want?¡±

    ¡°A chance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s asking an awful lot these days.¡± The man calmly moved towards them, their weapons still pointed at each other.

    ¡°I know.¡± Rick tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°...¡±

    It was followed by a deafening silence. The man saw the way they were looking at him, those eyes, pleading, full of hope.

    ¡°You all submit to a blood test first. That¡¯s the price of admission.¡±

    In the end, he eventually accepted them, but not before presenting them a stipulation they need to adhere

    ¡°We can do that.¡±

    Michael finally smiled. He would never forget the events that followed in this building.

    ¡®Finally, some hot shower.¡¯

    The man finally lowered his gun and he wanted to say something more, but then he saw the zombies that gathered on the door and chose to remain silent.

    The man looked at Rick and let them know.

    ¡°Once this door closes, it stays closed.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Rick agreed without hesitation since they really don¡¯t have any other choice.

    Though It wouldn¡¯t be until later that they would realize what the man meant by those words.

    Beeps!

    The man swiped his card on the machine affix on the wall and talked to someone on the microphone. ¡°Vi, seal the main entrance. Kill the power up here¡±

    As the door was now secured, and the shutters slowly came down.

    ¡°Rick Grimes.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edwin Jenner.¡±

    With everything finally out of the way, the two men finally had time to introduce themselves to each other.

    Jenner got the survivors in batches down the elevator until it was finally the main group¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Do doctors go around packing heat like that?¡± Daryl couldn¡¯t help but become curious.

    He turned to look at him with a small smile. ¡°There were plenty left lying around. I familiarized myself. But you look harmless enough¡±

    Jenner scanned the group, and his eyes stopped at Carl and had a chuckle. ¡°Except you. I¡¯ll have to keep my eye on you.¡±

    Carl responded with a small smile.

    As the group wandered deep into the underground tunnel of the CDC. Michael thought of something. ¡®This looks like we¡¯re inside a spaceship¡¯

    Jenner led the survivors into the spacious control room where computer-like machines were set on an elevated circular platform.

    ¡°Vi, bring up the lights in the big room.¡±

    The lights quickly turned on, illuminating the room.

    With the lights turned on, Micheal quickly spotted something that caught his attention.

    ¡®The self-destruction countdown. We have less than 24 hours huh¡¯

    ¡°Welcome to Zone 5¡± Jenny continued moving ahead, with the survivors slowly trailing behind.

    Looking around, Rick becomes curious about something. ¡°Where is everybody? The other doctors? The staff?¡±

    Standing in the middle of the circular platform, Jenner turned around to face them. ¡°I¡¯m it. I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s left.¡±

    ¡°What about the person you were speaking with? Vi?¡± Amy remarked, the others were also curious.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Vi, say hello to our guest. Tell them¡­welcome.¡±

    [Hello, guest. Welcome.]

    The obvious sound of a female AI voice reverberated throughout the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jenner saw the disappointment in their eyes.

    *****

    Jenner brought all of the survivors into another room and started the process of extracting their blood for the blood test.

    The process proceeded smoothly until it was Cole¡¯s red-headed girlfriend¡¯s turn that Jenner finally heard a complaint from them. ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing this doctor? If any of us were bitten, then we would¡¯ve taken it ourselves to isolate them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already broken every protocol by letting you guys in here. Let me just at least be thorough.¡±

    The people just quietly looked at each other, all feeling tired.

    ¡°All done¡±

    The red-haired woman slowly stood up and suddenly felt her knees go weak. Thankfully, Cole was just there to catch her in time.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡±

    Cole looked at Jenner and explained. ¡°She hasn''t eaten much these days. Well, all of us.¡±

    ¡®Except me¡¯ Michael thought with a shrug.

    Jenner looked concerned and decided to be a generous host.

    *****

    In the cafeteria, the survivors became merry as they let themselves go for the first time in a while. They drank wine and liquor alongside generous amounts of food that the survivors cooked using the resources inside the cafeteria.

    Dale was standing and filling up a glass of wine and handed it over to Lori.

    ¡°DId you know that in Italy? Children would have a little bit of wine with dinner. Including France.¡±

    Smiling, Lori looked at her son. ¡°Well, when Carl is in France or Italy. He can have some then.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it gonna hurt? Come on.¡± Rick let out a joyful chuckle and looked at his wife, both eyed each other for a quick moment. ¡°Come on. What?¡±

    Everyone laughed as Dale handed Carl his first experience of wine.

    ¡°Eww!¡±

    Everyone on their table clamored in laughter and the men then started teasing each other.

    Michael had excused himself into a corner and just watched the people finally getting their well deserved respite after everything they have gone through and not worrying anymore about zombies coming to devour them.

    ¡®Unfortunately, such happy times are fleeting. So enjoy it everyone while it lasts.¡¯

    Michael quickly gobbled up the steak on his plate and sneakily left to someplace else.

    He started wandering around the facility, going from one room to the next.

    He made mental notes on the location of fire safety cabinets he came across to or things inside rooms that can be looted for later.

    Michael continued walking around. It was clear that he had an objective in mind.

    ¡°Do they not have a pharmacy like thing inside here?¡± Michael scratched his head as he had been walking around and had not seen even a small cupboard of medicines.

    Falling short on his goals, Michael sneakily made his way back to the cafeteria and just arrived in time to Shane being a killjoy.

    ¡°We¡¯re celebrating, Shane. Don¡¯t need to do this now.¡± Rick admonished him.

    Shane looked at Rick like he had just heard something very funny. ¡°Whoa, wait a second. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here, right? This was your move. Suppose to, you know, find all the answers.¡±

    ¡°Instead..¡± Shane scoffed then continued. ¡°We found him. One man and a talking computer, why?¡±

    Jenner didn¡¯t immediately say anything, he wanted his words to be concise, precise, before he said anything. ¡°Well, when things slowly went bad. Most people just slowly...left. I can¡¯t blame them, they also have their own families outside this building. When things got worse, when the military gordon got overrun, the rest bolted. Leaving me.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡±

    ¡°No, some couldn¡¯t face reality. Those people¡­opted out. There was a series of suicides, it was a bad time.¡± Jenner looked sad. Talking about it made him remember his departed friends and colleagues.

    The topic of discussion certainly made some people uneasy. They just quietly sipped their drinks and listened to the discussion taking place.

    ¡°You decided to stay and hold out. Why?¡± His story made Andrea very curious. A few probably shared the same sentiment.

    ¡°I just kept working, hoping to do something good.¡± Jenner sounded calmly, but Andrea was able to hear the pain in his voice.

    ¡°Is there¡­any cure at all?¡± someone among the crowd asked.

    Jenner forced a smile. He was really hoping that no one would bring that question.

    ¡°There¡¯s no cure.¡±

    He was just about to respond when a familiar voice interrupted them.

    Everyone turned their heads towards the source of the voice and saw Micheal leaning on the kitchen counter with bottled water in his hand.

    ¡°Is what I would have wanted to say, and while yes, it¡¯s true that we don¡¯t have a cure.right now. That doesn¡¯t mean the others won¡¯t.¡±

    The others looked at each other and their impression on Michael even became deeper or more mysterious with how he¡¯s coming at them right now. They weren¡¯t stupid, they had long noticed that he seemed to have adapted too well to the chaos going on around the world.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Who are you?¡±

    Jenner slowly stood up from his seat, a little agitated. The once extinguished hope in his eyes had once again started burning, albeit small.

    ¡°Do you know something?¡± Rick was also growing curious and agitated.

    Well, all of them, even Shane.

    Looking at Jenner, Michael felt that he should have just kept his mouth shut and regretted butting in.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m Michael¡­and the UK, or more precisely England. I have a friend that lives there. Who told me that their country had declared martial law and had long started their preparations against a possible global pandemic. He told me that they started building huge walls to isolate themselves from the outside world.¡±

    Michael looked at the dubious looks on their faces and added. ¡°We communicated through sat-phones a week back. Until I broke it when a swarm of zombies jumped on me during a short supply run. So the best bet I can think for a cure right now is in England since they would still have a working government right now.¡±

    It was certainly great news, but no one was in the mood to become happy.

    The United Kingdom is, after all, on the other side of the world. The journey here to CDC that should¡¯ve normally been taken around 40 minutes to travel had instead taken them several hours just to get here. So, they can already imagine the perilous journey to Europe.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t believe the government, or the military had already fallen. Defeated by those monsters outside that even a kid can outrun. Maybe they had fragmented, but not defeated.¡±

    Michael knows that it was implied in the show that the world¡¯s government fell along with their militaries, but he does not believe that¡¯s their case for one good reason.

    ¡®This is a real world, not a TV show. No showrunner. I¡¯m just not sure if this is a world separated from my Earth¡¯s universe or a whole new parallel universe altogether. Nevertheless, still a world. People die.¡¯

    ¡°But we saw how the city fell. How the army got overrun and all¡± Glenn remarked. Though he thinks Michael does have many points, the things he witnessed said otherwise.

    ¡°You saw a portion of them. If England can do it, why can¡¯t we? Our technology is as advanced as theirs, our military is also as good as theirs. So, do not lose hope just because of one minor setback. Please keep on living..for our families and the friends we lost along the way. I don''t want to die only to get scolded by my ancestors for why I didn¡¯t procreate to continue the bloodline.¡±

    His last bit elicited chuckles in the room, at least it had lightened the mood.

    ¡°For our families and the friends, we lost along the way.¡± Dale suddenly stood up and addressed the crowd by raising his glass of wine.

    ¡°For our families and friends!¡±

    Everyone all followed suit and everyone drank to that, restoring a little bit of hope in them, enough to encourage them to keep on living..even if they''re the only ones left.

    Michael had been keeping an eye on the doctor and was relieved to see him still in low spirits.

    ¡®Phew, It got me scared there for a second when he suddenly acted out of character and started showing signs of hope. I really don¡¯t want to add another variable right now.¡¯

 Chapter Ten - The Wrath of God

    Later.

    Jenner led them to the lounge area and told them that they would have to make do here since most of the facility is powered down.

    No one complained since it was better than sleeping outside and constantly worrying about getting attacked.

    And when the survivors heard about hot showers being available, everyone scrambled to go first.

    ¡°Ha.ha.ha~!¡±

    Everyone was laughing and having huge smiles on their faces as they enjoyed the feeling of the hot water running down their bodies.

    All except those who had lost people. Shane even brought liquor with him and drank it while taking a shower.

    When everyone was finally done with their turns, Michael finally took this chance to have a time alone in the shower, to relax and possibly review his plans going forward.

    ¡°Ahh~ it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a hot bath.¡± Michael let out a sigh of relief as he can feel his tense muscle relaxing under the stream of hot water.

    Michael pressed both of his hands against the wall and looked down on the floor and let the water to fall on the back of his head.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He had realized someone had followed him the minute he entered the shower, and judging by his actions, he seems to have an idea who it is.

    Suddenly, two delicate hands reached out from behind him and started sensually caressing his chest. The hands slowly made their way further down until they reached somewhere more private.

    Michael closed his eyes and aggressively let out a sigh before he slowly turned around to face the person who was behind him.

    ¡°Were you actually waiting for me to be alone?¡± He was poking fun at her, but his following actions certainly contradicted them when he gently pressed her shoulders down.

    One of the survivors was making her way to the shower and just as she was about to go in, she heard the rhythmic sound of flesh striking against each other, alongside grunts and muffled moans of pleasure.

    The woman blushed and hastily retreated to the door to give the people in there their much-needed privacy.

    ¡°I wish I was getting it too. It¡¯s been a year since I had one.¡±

    An hour to midnight.

    On a makeshift bed inside the storage, Michael¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open, he stared at the ceiling for a moment before he slowly moved his head to look at the woman snuggled up on his chest.

    Michael carefully wriggled his body out the bed to prevent her from waking up.

    ¡°Hmm..where are you going?¡±

    Despite that, Andrea still got woken up and groggily looked at Michael.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go pee. Go back to sleep¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He was lying, the moment Michael walked through those doors. He headed towards a different direction. He continued moving until he reached the room the doctor calls the ¡°Big Room¡±.

    When he got there, he saw Jenner still up and checking on some documents by the computer desk.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t gone to sleep? Is that the result of our blood test? How is it?¡±

    Jenner turned around to look at him and smiled when he was reminded by something. ¡°You know, though not exactly the same words, Rick also asked me the same thing an hour ago. Regarding the results, no surprises there.¡±

    While saying those, he slowly picked up the papers and hid them under a thick folder.

    ¡°Before anything, I just want to say thank you. You don¡¯t know how much it meant to those people when you opened those doors for us.¡±

    Jenner continued to stare at him. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Michael shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Whether you opened it or not. We would have still led those people out of there. Though with some casualties in the process.¡±

    ¡°I see. Was it true though? Those things you said earlier?¡± Jenner was referring to the things Michael told them back in the cafeteria.

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure, but you don¡¯t need to know that.¡¯

    Michael smiled and leaned on one of the machines. ¡°Yeah. I also have a theory why the army fell so fast and wasn¡¯t able to properly respond to the threat of those zombies outside.¡±

    ¡°Zombies, that¡¯s what you call them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the name kind of suits them.¡± Michael continued. ¡°Anyway, the army¡­they got defeated because they didn¡¯t know that people who die would reanimate. The only information they probably had was that people would only turn if they were bitten. I think this lack of crucial information was the cause of their defeat. Those people they brought inside those quarantined areas they erected, the injured people who got in with the healthy ones during their escape. Most of those people must have then succumbed to their injuries. And when the army is busy dealing with the zombies at the front, those that died would then reanimate and cause chaos at the rear. It would snowball into a panic fest and the army would be pincered, and now they had to deal with two fronts. They would be able to hold out for a while, but the noise they were making kept luring every zombie from every direction. Then, they ran out of ammo. The end.¡±

    Jenner and Michael stared at each other. The former was baffled since it was like how Michael described it since he had witnessed how the army that was protecting the CDC fell exactly like that.

    ¡°It was already too late when we learned about it. If your group came a week earlier, then you would have stumbled across a horde of those zombies surrounding this place. I sent what I learned and what happened here to the HQ. I just don¡¯t know if they received it or are even still standing, but I could only hope they are.¡±

    Michael nodded as he could understand him. He knew that this time, hope is what keeps a person going. That¡¯s why he said those words in the cafeteria when he noticed the dimming hope in the eyes of most of the survivors while they were listening to Jenner narrating what happened.

    After all, even members of the CDC had lost hope, leaving just one man left standing and with no cure.

    ¡°So, what did you come looking for me this late into the night? I assume you have something in mind.¡±

    The two observed a moment of silence before Jenner addressed the elephant in the room.

    ¡°Medicines, guns. I want to know where you had stored them.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Michael stared at him for a moment and let out a chuckle. ¡°What do you mean why? We need supplies and weapons while we¡¯re on the road.¡±

    Jenner stared at Michael, the other did the same too. The staring bout lasted several moments before the former decided to break eye contact.

    ¡°The guns I picked up are stored in the lockers in the showers. The medicines, I don¡¯t have much lying around anymore since most have been used up during the quarantine, but I remember there¡¯s still a box in the storage with the medicine logo on it.¡± Jenner just gave him what he wanted and didn¡¯t say anything more. Michael liked it that way, and the two parted ways with a new understanding.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He made his way into the showers and slowly opened up all the lockers that were unlocked. He continued to do that until he found what he was looking for in the locker in the middle row.

    Michael smiled at the sight. ¡°Found it.¡±

    There were three M14 and three service pistols inside, with seven extra magazines for the rifles and three for the pistols.

    ¡°Nice, he even got two hand grenades.¡±

    Michael carefully picked up the rifles and strapped them over his shoulders. He fastened the magazines and pistols on the waistband of his trousers before picking up the grenades and returned to the storage room where Andrea is still sleeping.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    He carefully placed down the weaponry before he started searching for that box of medicine. When he found it, he just placed it down beside the weapons and soon crawled back to bed, satisfied with his haul tonight.

    The following day.

    The group gathered at the cafeteria, and it was clear that several of them were suffering from hangovers, especially Glenn, he looked worse.

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    Andrea and Michael entered the cafeteria together, the former, greeted the people who were already there. No one minded that they came together, they already had an inkling there was something going on between the two and them doing this just affirmed that thinking.

    Michael noticed Dale staring at him with that same look he always gives him, that look parents have when their daughters or granddaughters start having boyfriends and then coming over to their house.

    Michael just smiled, he knows how the old man cares about the sisters like they¡¯re his own daughters.

    The two arrived to see T-Dog distributing scrambled eggs he had made to the others, or Jacqui massaging the shoulders of a hangover Glenn.

    ¡°Good morning, Michael, and you too, Andrea.¡± Amy greeted as she took a spoonful of scrambled eggs that T-Dog gave her.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± Andrea smiled at her and headed to the back to make some breakfast for both her and Michael.

    ¡°Morning, Amy. Did you have a good rest last night?¡± Michael smiled as he took a seat beside her.

    Amy smiled at him while chewing. ¡°Yeah, it was the best I¡¯ve had so far.¡±

    Michael chuckled and turned to look at Glenn. ¡°Was it your first time drinking? You look...dreadful.¡±

    Glenn groaned in pain and threw him a quick glance. ¡°I just had too much to drink. You had more than me last night, why do you look okay?¡±

    ¡°I have a good body.¡± Michael chuckled.

    ¡®This is a result of having a vitality surpassing human physique, but I¡¯m gonna tell you guys that.¡¯

    Andrea also made some scrambled eggs and the two ate white chatting with the rest as the rest of the survivors slowly trickled in.

    A short moment later, Jenner walked in.

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    Shane looked at him and acknowledged his presence. ¡°Hey, Doc.¡±

    Andrea and Dale shared a look and nodded at each other. Michael noticed that and it made him wonder what they¡¯re up to so early in the morning.

    Dale turned towards Jenner and tried to bring up a subject. ¡°Doctor, I don''t mean to slam you with questions first thing.¡±

    ¡°But you will anyway.¡± Jenner poured himself a cup of coffee.

    Andrea quickly chimed in. ¡°We didn¡¯t come here for the eggs, doc.¡±

    ¡®What the heck? Why is she still curious about that when Amy didn¡¯t die this time?¡¯ Michael wondered.

    ¡°Why are you still curious about that when I already mentioned yesterday that there¡¯s no cure?¡±

    Andrea turned her head towards him and stared straight to his eyes. ¡°Yes, but we need to know what we¡¯re dealing with, right? At least we''ll have some knowledge about it and maybe we can help the doctor here to create a cure or something to slow down the infection.¡±

    Jenner sighed and led them to the big room as he pressed something on the computer.

    ¡°Give me a playback of TS-19.¡±

    [Playback of TS-19] VI¡¯s voice echoed while the big screen slowly loaded some files.

    A short moment later, it showed them a brain scan of a person¡¯s head.

    ¡°Few people ever got the chance to see this, very few. So, listen well.¡± Jenner especially addressed Andrea and Dale.

    Carl kept his eyes on the screen and realized something. ¡°Wait, is that a brain?¡±

    ¡°An extraordinary one. Not that it matters in the end.¡± Jenner smiled, then he became sad again when he remembered something.

    ¡°Take us in for the EIV.¡±

    [Enhanced Internal View]

    As it said, the screen soon slowly zoomed into the brain and a view of interconnecting lines that looked similar to a huge ant nest was shown, but with flashes of lights rapidly running through them.

    ¡°What are those lights?¡± Shane watched the screen intently and became curious, the others were too.

    ¡°It¡¯s a person¡¯s life.¡± Jenner looked at the screen with some emotions on his face. ¡°Experiences, memories. It¡¯s everything about you. Somewhere in all that organic wiring, all those ripples of light, is you. The very thing that makes you unique and human.¡±

    Daryl crossed his arms and clearly didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°You don¡¯t make sense..ever?¡±

    Jenner patiently explained to them like how a kid would understand. ¡°Those are synapses. Electrical impulses in the brain that carry all the messages. They determine what a person says, does or thinks from the moment of birth¡­to the moment of death.¡±

    Rick slowly walked over while looking at him with suspicion. ¡°Death? That¡¯s what this is, a vigil?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­or rather the..playback of the vigil.¡±

    Everyone was curious who it was, and Jenner told them that it was Test Subject 19. Someone who was bitten and volunteered to record the process. Vi then showed them the synapses of the brain hemorrhaging before it goes dark, due to the death of the test subject. The group were saddened to see this, still reeling over the loss of Jim who had died from a similar event.

    ¡°Scan to the second event.¡±

    [Scanning to second event]

    ¡°The resurrection times vary wildly. We have reports of it happening in as short as three minutes. The longest we heard was eight hours.¡± Jenner slowly explained while the video slowly loaded towards the next brain scan.

    Glenn turned his head to look at Michael. ¡°That¡¯s similar to what Michael had told us before.¡±

    Jenner quickly turned to Michael when he heard what Glenn said. ¡°You did? You¡¯ve seen it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the longest I¡¯ve witnessed was only two hours.¡±Michael just shrugged; his eyes still glued to the screen. ¡°It¡¯s from my previous group before I joined this one.¡±

    Jenner looked down thoughtfully but didn¡¯t say anything.

    There was a long silence following that as everyone was too focused on the big screen before their eyes.

    On the big screen, the synapses of the brain slowly lit up in a dull light and it caused a small chatter among the survivors as they whispered to each other.

    ¡°What the hell? It actually restarts the brain?¡± Lori thought out loud.

    Jenner turned to her and explained. ¡°No, just the brain stem. Basically, it gets them up and moving, but everything else that person was once was forever gone. Just a shell, driven by mindless instinct.¡±

    In the video, a bullet flies through TS-19s, killing it.

    Amy asked the doctor that one question that everyone is actually curious about. ¡°So, did you find out what the virus is, doctor?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, no. It could be microbial, viral, parasitic, fungal.¡±

    ¡°Or the wrath of God?¡± Jacqui added, and that thought sent shivers down their spines.

    ¡°There¡¯s also that.¡± Even as a man of science, Jenner didn¡¯t deny that possibility. The fall of human society was just too fast for it to be only a simple virus.

    ¡°Well, aside from England, there should be someplace else also doing the same work as the CDC, right? They must know something.¡± Dale¡¯s hope is still burning bright even with that news.

    ¡°There are others, right? Like other facilities in the country? This can¡¯t be it.¡±

    Jenner thought for a moment before he gave them an answer that just led to more questions. ¡°There may be some... people like me.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know. How can you not know?¡± Rick sounds frustrated. Jenner¡¯s answer also frustrated the others.

    ¡°Everything went down. Communications, directives, all of it. The government didn¡¯t have the same preparations as the Brits did. I¡¯ve been in the dark for almost a month and I thought your friend, Michael here, had already made it clear to all of us last night.¡±

    ¡°Damn, so there¡¯s really no cure huh.¡± Glenn felt bummed out. Even though he wasn¡¯t optimistic about it, he at least had some little hope for it.

    Everyone felt down when Jenner gave credence to what Michael had shared to them last night. Everyone was still holding on onto that thin rope, but it proved futile before the truth.

    ¡°Man, I¡¯m gonna get shit-faced drunk again.¡± Daryl wasn¡¯t receiving the news well.

    Though the news was bad, Dale was more concerned about one thing that had been bothering him since. ¡°Dr. Jenner, I know this has been taxing for you and I hate to ask one more question, but..that clock. It¡¯s counting down, what happens when it reaches zero?¡±

    ¡®This is it.¡¯ Michael thought while having mixed feelings. If it was possible, he really doesn¡¯t want to leave this place.

    ¡°The..¡± Jenner hesitated for a moment, ¡°basement generators, they run out of fuel.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Jenner just ignored Rick and walked away.

    Rick turned his attention to the AI and quickly brought up the question to it. ¡°Vi, what happens when the fuel runs out?¡±

    [When the power runs out, facility-wide decontamination will occur]

    The group was alarmed as Rick and a few others hurriedly made their way down to the basement.

    ¡°Decontamination? What does that mean?¡± Glenn asked aloud while running down the stairs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way Jenner clammed up. The way he just wandered off like that.¡± Shane remarked, following behind Rick.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Seriously, man, is he nuts, medicated, or what?¡± Like the others, T-Dog obviously can¡¯t grasp the gravity of their situation.

    While Rick and the others went down to check on the backup generator. Michael, Andrea and Amy, including Dale, are discussing what happened earlier.

    ¡°What do you think is going on with that doctor?¡± Dale looked at Michael. He obviously does not like being with Andrea, but Michael has proven that he can be counted on as a recent addition to the group.

    Obviously, Michael knows what is about to happen, but he plans to let this one run its course. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I got a bad feeling about that clock. Andrea, take Amy with you into the storage room and take the duffle bag to the lounge area.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Andrea nodded and hurriedly brought her sister with her.

    Turning to Dale, Michael gestured for him to follow him. ¡°Follow me, we got something else to do.¡±

    Dale didn¡¯t say anything as he had already grasped what Michael intended to do.

    Michael led the old man to the location of the fire cabinets that he had stumbled across last night and broke them and stole the fire ax¡¯s stored inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy kid.¡± Dale couldn¡¯t help but say those after breaking out their third and last fire axe.

    Michael let out a chuckle. ¡°Just trying to survive. We need every weapon we can find. Even a small kitchen knife will prove helpful.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait...¡± Both of them were about to head back when the lights in the stairwell started flickering. ¡°Do you think that clock-¡±

    ¡°...is a self-destruct sequence?¡± Michael cut him off. He already knew what Dale wanted to say the moment he opened his mouth.

    Dale repeatedly nodded while trailing behind him. ¡°Yeah, given the secrecy of this building. Shouldn¡¯t they have something like that in the event they were compromised?¡±

    ¡®Damn, I didn¡¯t know this old man was this sharp, though it wasn¡¯t enough to save himself from getting killed.¡¯

    ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know. Maybe the entire facility would just shut down and we¡¯ll get trapped down here.¡± Michael didn¡¯t want to say much as it might steer too much from how things are set to be. He had already blabbered a lot of information yesterday than necessary.

    ¡®I should try not to meddle too much in situations such as this. Since I don''t know if I can be as charming as Rick.¡¯

 Chapter Eleven - Explosion

    In the doctor¡¯s office.

    Jenner is sitting behind his desk while wearing his working clothes, a button shirt and a pair of pants.

    While looking at the photo of his wife, he looked remorseful and full of emotions that he had forcefully bottled up. ¡°I did the best I could in the time that I had. I hope you¡¯d be proud of that.¡±

    *****

    Jenner had just walked out of his room when he bumped onto Carol with Sophia.

    ¡°What is happening doctor? Why did the air and lights in our room suddenly turn off?¡±

    He ignored them and just walked past them and continued moving ahead. Then he grabbed the bottle of liquor from Daryl¡¯s hand when he walked past him outside his room.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on? Why is everything turned off?¡±

    The survivors came out of their rooms one by one and trailed behind him, all hurried and rattled at the current situation.

    ¡°Energy use is being prioritized.¡± Jenner took a chug of the liquor in his hand.

    Standing ahead of him, Dale gave him a skeptical look. ¡°Air isn¡¯t a priority? And lights?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me.¡±

    Michael watched the man¡¯s expression as he walked past him. ¡®He looks determined. So even after all the information I shared, he had long since already given up. It must be because of his late wife and had long lost the will to keep going on.¡¯

    Placing his hands on his waist, Michael turned his head down, then up, and let out a sigh. ¡®But am I doing this right? Why do I feel relieved that a man is going to off himself? Am I losing myself or is it because I¡¯m still looking at this world as a mere TV show and not as real as my Earth can be? The human mind can be so complicated sometimes.¡¯

    Suddenly, a hand landed on his shoulder, and he saw Andrea standing beside him with a worried face.

    ¡°What are you thinking so deep that you don¡¯t hear me calling out to you?¡±

    Smiling slightly, Michael shook his head. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about how Jenner had been acting weird since Dale brought up that clock thing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but be honest with me. Do you know what is going on? I have this nagging feeling that I think you do since you had Amy and me bring those guns and medicines by the entrance.¡± Andrea asked, her face solemn. She knows that something is not right, but she just can¡¯t put her finger on it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that for someone who had been trapped for almost a month without human interaction. I expected Jenner to be more enthusiastic in welcoming us, but he continued to keep to himself and that¡¯s not good in my books.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you needed to know, and you''ve started making preparations in case shit hits the fan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. One step ahead, two steps ahead, or even ten steps ahead. I¡¯d do anything to survive¡±

    ¡®I have to make preparations since I don¡¯t know if this world will try to trip me up in the future. I need to take advantage of the information I hold while it''s still early. With my existence in this world, I need to keep preparing and stocking all necessities we need until I¡¯m satisfied since I don''t know if future events would still play out like they used to. Only if I¡¯m prepared can I remain standing.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t burden yourself too much. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only one worrying for this group.¡± Michael only smiled at those words.

    The two talked while making their way to the big room.

    ¡°Dale and I talked earlier. He has suspicions that the countdown must be a self-destruction sequence.¡±

    Andrea jerked her head to look at him, her face painted with shock and surprise. ¡°I also came to that conclusion, but Jenner wouldn¡¯t really do that right?¡±

    Michael chuckled. ¡°Jenner might not, but what about Vi? It¡¯s a computer that will rigidly follow its program¡±

    ¡°Then what are we still doing here? Shouldn¡¯t we immediately tell the others?¡±

    ¡°Hang on.¡±

    Andrea was about to run ahead when Michael quickly grabbed her arm and stopped her.

    ¡°Calm down. If the three of us had surmised this far, the others must have too. Don¡¯t forget that Rick and Shane are cops. Let them handle it.¡±

    Andrea shook off his hand and stood in confrontation with him. ¡°Why can¡¯t you? Why can¡¯t you be the one to handle it? Is it that hard to ask if Jenner plans to blow us all up?¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Weng! Weng! Weng!

    Then the sound of the alarm started blaring, interrupting them.

    Michael smiled at her. ¡°It seems like it''s starting.¡±

    ¡°You fucking jerk! It¡¯s not something to smile about!¡± Andrea cursed as she hurriedly followed after him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± With a yell from Andrea, the two arrived at the big room.

    Rumble!

    Michael and Andrea arrived just in time to get themselves locked in with the others as the door behind them slammed shut, trapping everyone altogether.

    ¡°Hey! Did you just lock us in?! He freaking locked us in!¡± Glenn let out a panicked yell when he realized what it entailed with the exit being blocked

    Jenner ignored them and started making one final recording.

    ¡°We¡¯ve hit the 30-minute window. This is my final recording before this place-¡±

    Jenner was cut short when Daryl suddenly came charging at him with the bottle of liquor. ¡°You son of a bitch! You locked us in here!¡±

    Standing with Michael and Andrea by the entrance, Rick pointed at Daryl and started yelling. ¡°Shane! Shane!!¡±

    ¡°You lying piece of shit!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t!¡±

    Shane quickly went over to restrain Daryl away from the doctor with T-Dog helping him.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it!¡± T-Dog helped in restraining the man.

    Rick hastily walked towards Jenner and with authority in his voice. ¡°Hey, Jenner. Open that door now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point. Everything topside is locked down.¡± Jenner stared straight at him and while fixing his robe, he continued. ¡°The emergency exits are sealed.¡±

    Angered, Rick raised his voice at him.. ¡°Well, open the damn things!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something I control. The computers do. I told you, once that front door closes. It won¡¯t open again. You heard me say that.¡± Jenner calmly explained. They finally understood what he meant by those words yesterday.

    ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡± The doctor continued.

    ¡°What is? What happens in 28 minutes?¡± Rick snapped his head at him.

    Jenner ignored him and started typing something on the keyboard.

    ¡°What happens in 28 minutes?!¡±

    Rick and Shane exchanged a look, and the latter was about to do something when Jenner abruptly stood up and yelled back at Rick. ¡°You know what this place is?!¡±

    ¡°We protected the public from very..nasty..stuff!! Weaponized smallpox! Ebola strains that could wipe out half the country! Stuff you don¡¯t want getting out! EVER!¡± He addressed every single survivor around him.

    The survivors didn¡¯t know what to say, they just looked at him in silence.

    ¡°In the event of a catastrophic power failure, in a terrorist attack for example, HITs are deployed to prevent any organisms from getting out.¡± Jenner added, now calm.

    ¡°HITs?¡±

    ¡°Vi, define.¡±

    [HITs, high-impulse thermobaric fuel air-explosives consist of a two-stage aerosol ignition that produces a blast wave of significantly greater power and duration than any other known explosive except nuclear. The vacuum-pressure effect ignites oxygen between 5000-6000 degrees...]

    The survivors started despairing and hugging each other while listening to Vi giving them detailed information of what a HITs is.

    ¡°Well, sh*t!¡±

    Someone among the crowd cursed. It does not take a genius to understand how powerful an explosion that¡¯s only second to a nuclear is.

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Andrea mumbled; her face painted with worry.

    ¡°It sets the air on fire. No pain, an end to sorrow, grief, regret. Everything.¡± Jenner had clearly accepted his end from how calm he is.

    On the other hand, Andrea went over to Michael.

    ¡°Do something.¡±

    Michael slowly turned his head towards her and gave her a helpless look. ¡°Do something? Do I look like Omni-man or something?¡±

    Andrea released a frustrated sigh and went over to her sister to comfort her.

    Michael walked away from the door as Daryl charged right past him and threw his bottle of liquor at the blocked exit.

    Shatter!

    ¡°Open the damn door!¡± Daryl shouted while pointing at the door.

    Shane charged towards the door with an axe in hand. ¡°Out of my way!¡±

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Daryl, Shane and three more men began their siege at the block entrance. They started pounding the door with axes, creating small scars.

    The kids, and some of the women started huddling together and started crying.

    Michael looked at one particular woman among them, then slightly tilted his head to the side. ¡®I still can¡¯t get used to Carol looking that young. She¡¯s probably in her early to mid 20s, right? I¡¯m worried about what kind of personality she has compared to her TV version.¡¯

    Dale noticed Michael at the side just standing there while the rest were panicking trying to get out and went over to chastise him. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Aren¡¯t you gonna do something?¡±

    ¡°Nope. As far as I see it, only Jenner can open those doors. If he wanted to let us leave, he would have done so by now. Besides, I think Rick would sooner or later convince him to open it for us.¡±

    Dale couldn¡¯t understand where the man¡¯s confidence in Rick was coming from. ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡±

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Letting out a chuckle, Michael looked at Dale from the corner of his eye. ¡°I heard that Rick only arrived a day before me, but he already managed to take leadership alongside Shane. You guys didn¡¯t even realize that you had already started regarding him as one of the leaders of the group. I think that speaks for itself that he has some ways to charm people to follow him. Even if he doesn¡¯t know it yet.¡±

    Listening to him, Dale had also just realized that he had indeed started treating Rick as a leader of the group, unconsciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll step in if Rick can¡¯t really talk Jenner out of opening that door, and instead of complaining to me, it''d be better for you to look after the others.¡±

    Dale nodded and left him alone. Michael then noticed Cole and Alan heading towards him. He just shook his head at them. They got the message and left him alone.

    ¡°I need you to step up soon, Daryl. I can¡¯t put forward my plans if these people would always turn to me after Rick and Shane. But Rick will convince Jenner, right?¡± Michael grew worried at the end when he saw that they only have a few minutes left on the clock. He¡¯s actually not sure how long they had on the show before Rick managed to talk it out with Jenner.

    While Michael is deep into his own thoughts, Daryl and the rest had retreated from the door.

 Chapter Twelve - Live, Goddammit!

    ¡°Those doors are designed to withstand a rocket launcher.¡± Jenner¡¯s words are seriously not helping with the situation.

    Annoyed at the boastful tone he had, Daryl charged at him, ready to split his head open with an axe.

    ¡°Well, your head ain¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Whoa!¡±

    ¡°Daryl! Stop!¡±

    Rick, Dale and T-Dog rushed to stop him, and the latter immediately snatched the axe from his hands.

    ¡°Just back up! Back up!¡± Shane angrily pointed at Daryl.

    Jenner stood up from his seat and tried to convince the others to just accept it.

    ¡°There is no hope. There never was. You..you just don¡¯t know it yet, but you people actually want this.¡±

    Rick took a couple of steps forward and confronted him. ¡°There is always hope. Maybe it won¡¯t be you, maybe not here, but somebody..somewhere! We¡¯ll search for that hope, even if it means we¡¯d have to make that trip to England!¡±

    Jenner just let out a chuckle listening to him. ¡°Michael said his last connection with them was a week ago. We don¡¯t even know if they are still standing strong right now. This..is our extinction event. We can¡¯t do anything to change it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    His words only brought silence.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! You can¡¯t just keep us here!¡± Carol cried out while hugging her daughter, sobbing in between.

    Jenner moved his seat towards her and tried to sugarcoat it. ¡°One tiny moment, a millisecond. No pain.¡±

    ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t deserve to die like this!¡±

    Shane was growing frustrated at Jenner and made his way over somewhere around the room.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be kinder? More passionate to just hold your loved ones and wait for the clock to run down?¡± Jenner just wouldn¡¯t just shut up and kept trying to convince everyone to just embrace the inevitable quietly.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you start loving this?!¡± Shane aggressively walked towards Jenner with a loaded shotgun in his hands.

    ¡°Shane, no!¡±

    ¡°Out of my way, Rick!¡±

    Rick tried to stop him, but Shane just shoved him to the side while the people around them quickly retreated.

    ¡°Shane!¡±

    ¡°Stay out of my way!¡± Rick once again tried to stop him, only to get shoved aside again. Shane advanced unobstructed and aimed the shotgun at Jenner¡¯s head.

    ¡°Open that door! Or I¡¯m gonna blow your brains out! Do you hear me?!¡±

    Rick slowly went face to face with Shane and tried to calm him down, ¡°Brother, brother. This is not the way you do this.¡±

    While the two best friends are busy confronting Jenner, Daryl has gone over to Michael.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna die for real this time. We should not have come here. Damn it!¡± Daryl cursed while giving a kick at the railings Michael is leaning on.

    Michael chuckled. ¡°Merle wouldn¡¯t even know you died here.¡±

    ¡°Well, shit.¡± Daryl also realized that and let out a curse.

    While looking at the nonchalant attitude of Michael towards the crisis they are currently facing, Amy turned to her sister and complained. ¡°Why is Michael like that? Isn¡¯t he the least bit worried?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer to that. Even I am left wondering what¡¯s going on inside that head of his.¡± Andrea shook her head. She just finds Michael being weird sometimes.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Multiple shotgun shots went off, alongside the sound of machines getting destroyed and Shane yelling in frustration in between.

    ¡°Shane!¡±

    Wham!

    Rick forcefully snatched the shotgun from his hands, then smacked its butt on Shane¡¯s face, sending him lying on the ground.

    ¡°Are you done now? Are you done?¡± Rick stood over him, irritated at his friend¡¯s display.

    Shane glared at him from below. ¡°Yeah, I guess we all are.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s taking them so long?¡¯ Michael was starting to grow a little anxious. He didn¡¯t notice that he had started repeatedly rapping his foot on the floor while looking at the clock that¡¯s almost at the five-minute mark.

    ¡®Maybe it was a bad idea getting trapped here with the others. Maybe Andrea and I should have stayed behind and we could have found some way to help them if we were on the other side of this door. Dammit! If we get out of this, I should re-evaluate my plans multiple times before giving it a go. I should have realized this when I failed to convince Morales and his family to stay with us. I should refrain from relying too much on the knowledge I have of this world. I can reference them, but not ever expect them to happen since I¡¯m the biggest..variable right now. I¡¯m such an idiot for only realizing it now!¡¯ Michael made a mental note for this nerve wracking experience and started pacing back and forth while watching Rick and the others.

    ¡°You stayed while the others ran, why?¡±

    Slightly triggered, Jenner quickly turned towards Rick. ¡°Not because I wanted to.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I made a promise.¡± He stood up, and continued while pointing at the brain scan on the big screen. ¡°To her. My wife.¡±

    That revelation from him shocked all of them, and they just stared at him.

    ¡°Test subject 19 was your wife?¡± Andrea thought aloud and in the back, Daryl had resumed pounding the door with an axe.

    Jenner addressed the group. ¡°She begged me to keep going as long as I could. How could I say no?¡±

    Then he turned to Rick and started venting his frustrations on him, ¡°She was dying. It should have been me on that table. Not her, me! It wouldn¡¯t have mattered to anybody. She..was a loss to the world. Hell, she ran this place. I just worked here! In our field, she¡¯s an Einstein. She¡¯s that important. Me? I¡¯m just..Edwin Jenner. A nobody. She could have done something about this, not me.¡±

    Again, Rick tried to get some sense into the doctor in an almost pleading tone. ¡°Your wife didn¡¯t have a choice. You do¡­that¡¯s..that¡¯s all we want. A choice, a chance. Please?¡±

    ¡°Let us keep trying as long as we can¡± Lori pleaded alongside her husband while embracing Carl.

    There was a short silence between them before Jenner lightly shook his head and let out a sigh.

    ¡°I told you topside is locked down. I can¡¯t open those.¡±

    Then Jenner briskly walked past Rick and went over to a small terminal. Got his ID scanned before he started inputting some numbers on it.

    Beep!

    The locked entrance immediately opened up and the eyes of the survivors lit up with hope. They quickly stood up and started running for the door.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come on, move it!¡±

    Daryl led the charge with Glenn just behind him as they urged the others to escape.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna get out of here, Sofia.¡±

    ¡°Move it, move it!¡±

    Michael smiled and gripped both his fists like he had just won the lottery. He quickly went over to the sisters and helped Dale pull them up from the floor.

    ¡°I told you Rick can do it.¡±

    Andrea just scoffed and grabbed his outstretched hand. They quickly followed after the rest, but when he looked back, he saw Rick had stayed behind still talking to the doctor. Then he panned his eyes to Glenn and the others who stood by the door and were waiting for Rick. His line of sight then fell onto Jacqui who remained standing in her place and didn¡¯t bother chasing after the others.

    ¡°Shit! You guys go first! I¡¯ll catch up!¡± Michael let go of Andrea¡¯s hand and urged them to go ahead.

    He already turned around and was about to run back when Andrea quickly grabbed him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Go, now.¡± Michael commanded in a solemn voice and lightly pushed her back.

    Amy grabbed her sister and pulled her along with Dale. ¡°Come on, Andrea!¡±

    Michael arrived just in time to see the doctor whispering something to Rick.

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯ve got four minutes left! Come on!¡± Glenn yelled with urgency as Lori quickly pulled her husband away.

    T-Dog noticed it and quickly went back to Jacqui and tried to pull her along, but the woman quickly shook him off.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m staying! I¡¯m staying sweetie.¡± She was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°But that¡¯s insane!¡± T-Dog grabbed her and yelled, but she just shook off his hand again.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s completely sane!¡±

    ¡°No, sweetie. I think you sound insane right now.¡± Michael briskly walked past the others and over to Jacqui and like a sack of potatoes, he suddenly picked her up by her legs

    ¡°W-what are you doing?! Put me down!¡± Jacqui was startled by Michael¡¯s sudden actions and panicked and started hitting his back.

    Michael looked at the people around him who had stared at him in daze. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you guys planning to stay behind too and die with the doctor?¡±

    Rousing from their daze, Glenn quickly urged the others as he pulled Carl along with him. ¡°Ah, c-come on! Let¡¯s move it!¡±

    Jenner just calmly watched them flee, but then saw Michael stop in his tracks and turned around to look at him.

    ¡°Michael, put me down! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Hey doc! There might not be a cure yet, but even if there never will be. The human race will continue to survive, just like how we always had been. This is not our first extinction event. Humanity has always bounced back from the brink of extinction, and this one wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    ¡°Michael, come on!¡±

    Rick yelled as the group just reached the elevator door.

    Michael smiled and quickly dashed for the elevator with his voice echoing behind him. ¡°See ya in hell doctor!¡±

    Jenner showed a small smile and let out a murmur in reply. ¡°Live.¡±

    With just three minutes left on the clock, the group finally reached the surface.

    Reaching the entrance, they saw the others trying to break the glass window to no avail.

    ¡°Andrea! The grenade in the bag, quick!¡±

    Andrea finally remembered the grenade and felt like an idiot for forgetting it. She quickly rummaged through the bag and grabbed it.

    ¡°Not me. Rick, the grenade!¡±

    Without him even saying anything, Rick had already ran to Andrea when he heard Michael¡¯s shouts to Andrea and quickly took the grenade from her.

    ¡°Take cover!¡±

    Rick yelled and ran for the window while the others quickly scattered for cover.

    His hand was shaking as he took off the pin, and when he dropped it on the ground. He was so nervous that it took him a moment to realize what he just did before he quickly scampered away.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    BOOM!

    ¡°Oh shi-¡±

    The grenade exploded and sent Rick flying onto the floor as the glass window behind him shattered from the explosion, sending fragments everywhere.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go, hurry!¡±

    Shane urged everyone as T-Dog ran over to Rick and helped him up.

    Everyone made a quick exit through the hole they made and ran for their cars while taking down the scattered zombies along the way.

    ¡°Hurry!¡± Rick urged after looking at the time on his watch.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Michael used his remaining free hand and decapitated a walker who tried to sneak up on him when he ran past an Army Tank.

    [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    Back inside the big room, Jenner is watching them through the security cameras with 25 seconds left remaining on the clock behind him.

    ¡°Move, move!¡±

    Everyone hastily boarded the vehicles as they all simultaneously roared to life.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡±

    The drivers quickly stepped on the gas. Every vehicle went on full throttle. They hastily made a U-turn to the direction from where they came from and sped up with five seconds on the clock.

    BOOOOM!!!

    They hadn¡¯t driven far before the CDC behind them exploded into a ball of fire, sending shock waves in all directions!

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Oh God, please have mercy!¡±

    The vehicles rocked back and forth as the shockwave hit them, causing the people inside to scream in fright.

    As the seconds passed, the drive slowly became smooth and everyone finally started to calm down.

    ¡°We did it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re alive!¡±

    Everyone on the bus cheered and started hugging each other, some even cried out of joy.

    Sitting beside him Michael, Andrea turned to him and kissed him. ¡°We made it out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, except for one person.¡± Michael smiled and gestured at Jacqui sitting beside Amy, who looked like she had just the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never going to be fine!

    Amy tried to comfort her, but the only thing she got was a rebuke from her and everyone suddenly quieted down when they heard her outburst and turned their attention to the middle seats of the bus.

    ¡°It will never be fine! For the first time in a long time. I¡¯m not ending up like Jim and wanted to die on my own terms.¡± She sobbed.

    ¡°Stop it. That line of thinking should be stopped! Jim and the others who left before us didn¡¯t have the same chance or choice like we do. They wanted to live even if it was painful. Jim wanted to live even if he had to be constantly reminded of the death of his family. Can you really tell them that death is the only answer? That striving to survive in this world is a futile effort that it''s better to just..die?! That trying to survive was meaningless? Would you really say that to them?! Should they be proud of you taking your life?! They won¡¯t be! So live, goddammit! Their memories serve as an example to us all! Their lives have meaning because we the living refuse to forget them! So live, so they will not be forgotten.¡±

    Michael took a deep breath as he had realized he had become too emotional and had even referenced a famous speech in an anime he had watched before.

    Seating down, Michael added, ¡°If you still want to die after this.Then at least go down doing something for the greater good. Our deaths should be meaningful so that the people we¡¯d leave behind would find the will and courage to keep moving forward. For our sake and everyone''s.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the people in the bus who heard him, the others in the other cars heard it too since Shane thought that the others should hear him too. So he opened the radio and had someone stretch the microphone as close to Michael as possible.

    ¡®This guy is something else.¡¯

    He doesn¡¯t quite like the guy, but Shane had to admit, the guy has some way with his words.

    The journey towards the unknown remained silent for a while as everyone digested his words and pondered on it.

 Chapter Thirteen - Interstate 85

    The group drove for another five miles and reached the outskirts of the city. They eventually decided to look for a place to crash for the night. They drove several more minutes looking for a more isolated area and eventually stumbled across a three-story motel.

    Driving past the gate, the vehicles came to a quick stop. Daryl quickly got down from his truck and ran towards the entrance and pushed the sliding gates to close it, while the others that had followed after him killed the several zombies that followed them inside.

    ¡°That gate and those fences look sturdy. We can turn this place into a sturdy camp.¡± Daryl gathered with Rick and the others and thought of a good idea.

    Rick looked around them before addressing Daryl¡¯s proposal. ¡°This place is still a little close to the city, but we will see how it goes.¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s sweep this place up so we can have a nice place to rest for the day. I¡¯m sure everyone is already feeling tired after what happened¡±

    Rick turned to Michael and relayed him some instructions. ¡°Michael, take some people with you and secure the perimeter. We don¡¯t want any walker suddenly sneaking up on us while we¡¯re out here.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Michael nodded and brought Cole and Alan with him. The two are armed with a hammer and a fire axe that they looted from CDC while Michael is armed with one of the M4s he took.

    ¡°The compound is not that spacious. So, stay sharp and don¡¯t go near places that a zombie must have wandered into. Got it?¡± Michael reminded them.

    ¡°I hear ya¡±

    Alan acknowledged his words while Cole just responded with a nod.

    While the main group did a sweep through the interior of the building, Michael led the two in a perimeter sweep. When they made their way at the back of the building, they ran across several zombies and quickly took them down.

    ¡°Should we check that storage?¡± Cole pointed towards a small tool shed close at the edge of the property and near the wall from the next building.

    ¡°Knock first for unexpected guests¡± Michael reminded.

    Cole nodded and brought Alan with him towards the tool shed.

    There was not anything noteworthy on sight except for that tool shed and the bodies lying on the ground.

    With nothing else to do, Michael soon followed after the two.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things inside we can use¡± Alan came out of the door with a smile on his face.

    ¡®It seems like they¡¯re satisfied with their find.¡¯

    ¡°It''d be better to have lots of tools.¡± Michael said in passing and entered.

    ¡°Michael, look! It¡¯s a generator.¡±

    He had just gotten in to witness Cole pulling out a small blue generator from below a shelf and turned to him with a huge smile on his face.

    ¡°Check it if it works.¡± Michael¡¯s lips broke into a grin as he wasn¡¯t expecting this find.

    Cole answered him with actions as he immediately started pulling on the recoil starter to start the machine.

    With Cole busy with the generator, Michael finally had the time to sweep over the room, taking in every detail. The inside wasn¡¯t big, probably around the size of those cheap one-bedroom apartments.

    ¡°Holy shit, look!¡±

    When Alan was pulling out a drawer from down below on one of the shelves. He was amazed to discover a set of murder tools stored inside.

    Alan quickly carried them out and spread them onto the floor. Each murder tool was stuffed inside its own pocket that were sewed onto the fabric they were rolled on.

    There were two machetes, one hatchet, five small fixed-blade knives and lastly, a multi-tool.

    ¡°Looks like a camping trip has been delayed, indefinitely¡± Michael chuckled, he couldn¡¯t believe it!

    There wasn¡¯t a lot lying around except for a lot of cleaning equipment and a bunch of detergents, but this place actually gave them a couple of surprises!

    Brringhmmmm!

    ¡°It works!¡±

    Just then, the sound of the generator roaring to life rumbled from behind him, followed by Cole''s delighted voice.

    ¡°Shut it off, quick!¡± Though delighted too, Michael quickly told him off. The cement walls might help with blocking most of the noise, but the noise would still travel a considerable distance in this quiet environment.

    Anxious, Cole hurriedly shut it off and only then did he release a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately for them, there weren¡¯t a lot of zombies hanging around the area and only lured several of them to the motel.

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take care of whatever troubles that comes with it later¡± Michael patted him on his shoulder. He did not blame him. Showing joy after a good find would make anyone delighted, even for him.

    ¡°Take whatever you think we¡¯ll need. If you can¡¯t carry them all, bring some people back here with you.¡±

    Michael took the set of camping tools or whatever they were for from Alan and instructed them to do the following.

    He returned to the parking area at the front of the building and gathered with Rick and the others who were just coming out of the door after securing the building.

    ¡°Everything good?¡± Michael asked while walking over

    Daryl turned his head and quickly went over to him with a curious look, ¡°Yeah, what you got there?¡±

    ¡°Weapons, Alan found them in the storage room at the back.¡± Michael smiled and spread the tools on the ground.

    Following right after him, Alan and Cole emerged from the corner with the generator and various tools they tried to carry with them.

    The sight of the generator brought excitement and anticipation to the group.

    ¡°You even got a generator?¡± Glenn was amazed at the sight of the generator. It wasn¡¯t only him, the others were too.

    ¡°Does it work though?¡± Shane brought up the million-dollar question that caused everyone to look at Cole.

    ¡°Y-yeah, we tried it inside the storage room earlier.¡± Cole slightly stuttered when he saw everyone looking at him.

    ¡°Good, a generator will prove to be useful in the future. Go and store it in the back of the bus for now.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Satisfied, Rick smiled and instructed Cole, who immediately handed the other things he brought with him to Glenn before making his way inside the bus.

    Michael ignored the others who were browsing the weapons like they were on the market and turned his attention to Rick. ¡°What¡¯s the plan after this, Rick?¡±

    With his hands on his hips, Rick looked at him. ¡°We¡¯ll go with Shane¡¯s idea this time. We¡¯ll depart for Fort Benning early tomorrow. We can only hope..that the base is still standing strong.¡±

    ¡®Nope, I think they fell even faster than the CDC.¡¯ Michael kept those thoughts to himself and just responded to Rick¡¯s words with a nod.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the next plan, then we should further reduce the caravan to just three and leave Daryl¡¯s truck here.¡± Michael¡¯s suggestion quickly brought a dissatisfied voice from behind him.

    ¡°Why my truck? Why can¡¯t it be T-Dog¡¯s van?¡± Daryl walked up to them with his brash attitude and pointed at T-Dog¡¯s van parked near the guard house.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a waste of fuel if it''s just for carrying Merle¡¯s bike.¡± Shane chimed, which quickly annoyed Daryl as he tried to walk up to him.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°Brother, calm down.¡± Michael quickly stopped him with his hand on the man¡¯s chest and threw Shane a look.

    ¡°What Shane meant is that it¡¯s better for you to ride the bike. Then divide the remaining fuel of the truck for the bus and the RV. It¡¯s most efficient this way.¡±

    Daryl, still staring at Shane dead in the eye, slowly turned his head to Michael. ¡°Is that so? Alright, I hear ya¡±

    Michael smiled at how Daryl was so easily convinced since it was clear as day that Shane is showing his obvious dislike for Merle. ¡®It¡¯s good that Daryl is still a little naive during this time.¡¯

    The following night was uneventful except for the constant moaning of passing walkers that bugged the hell out of the survivors, especially the children shivering in fear inside their covers.

    The following morning, the survivors had started preparing for the trip to Fort Benning.

    Excluding the last crew who all looked tired from keeping watch last night. Michael noticed that most of the women are now armed with kitchen knives of differing sizes. They crafted sheaths out of cardboard and strapped them around their thighs with the use of packing tape.

    ¡°It was Amy¡¯s idea.¡±

    Noticing the way Michael was looking at the women, Andrea came over to his side and mentioned whose idea it was behind the change.

    Michael turned to her and repeatedly nodded his head in approval. ¡°That¡¯s good. We won¡¯t always be around to protect them. A weapon will come in handy for an unexpected crisis.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I also told her.¡± Andrea smiled, then brought up something she had been meaning to ask. ¡°What do you think? Is Fort Benning still a good idea?¡±

    ¡°With CDC out of the game, the army base is our next best bet. So yeah, I think it is.¡± Michael voiced his approval since it''s also in line with his current plan.

    ¡°Is it really? You¡¯ve just been cruising along with their plans and never really bothered bringing up your own. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but they value your opinion.¡± Andrea pulled him to a corner and chided him in an almost whisper.

    Michael let out a small smile at her. ¡°And why do you always bring this up? Don¡¯t you trust them?¡±

    ¡°I do, but I always have this nagging feeling that you actually have something in mind. Maybe a better plan than theirs. However, you clearly never bothered raising the idea to the others.¡± Andrea looked concerned. Though the intent behind her feelings remained vague.

    ¡°Just what do you want me to do?¡± Michael was feeling a little helpless towards her relentless pursuit of this matter.

    Andrea stared at him straight in the eyes. ¡°Take a more active role in leadership. I¡¯m blonde, but I¡¯m not stupid. I know there was something going on between Lori and Shane, and I can already see the tensions slowly building up between Rick and Shane ever since Rick came back.¡±

    Michael raised an eyebrow at her bold statement. ¡®Except Dale, I thought no one knew about them until not much later on.¡¯

    ¡°How did you arrive to that?¡±

    The two kept whispering to each other.

    Andrea scoffed with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but back at the quarry, I noticed how those two would disappear around the camp. Not once, but multiple times. Dale probably noticed it too, that old man has a keen eye for things.¡±

    ¡°And you want me to take over because of that reason? You do know that if I do what you say I should do, it will create more complications than it already is, right? People will die since they do not know who they should listen to. Democracy is what the group currently needs right now.¡± Michael let out an amused chuckle. He knows that an Authoritarian rule right now would prove difficult since these people hadn¡¯t lost a lot yet. He¡¯d need more reason than a love triangle to insert himself in a leadership role alongside Rick and Shane.

    Andrea raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is this somehow amusing to you?¡±

    Michael shook his head and had another chuckle, ¡°No, I also just realized something. I think this is what people call ¡°pillow talk¡±, right? Except we¡¯re not on a bed.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Andrea looked at him dead in the eye.

    ¡°Look, I know most of them probably feel that I¡¯m someone they can rely on. But those people¡­inside that bus would still turn to Rick and Shane for any problems since they were police officers prior to this. Most of them still haven¡¯t grasped the severity of our situation and haven''t truly realized that we¡¯ve once again devolved to our primitive ways.¡± Michael grabbed her shoulders and gently explained his side of things to her.

    ¡°You already told them that back at the CDC. I¡¯m sure they already know this.¡±

    ¡°I did, but people tend to become very forgetful, you know. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve seen in me that you think I can pull this off, but I¡¯ll try to be..more active on the discussions regarding the well-being of the group from now on, alright?¡± Michael tries to make her feel better but does not promise her anything major since even he is not confident if he can become a better leader than Rick.

    ¡°Alright, but I still hope that it doesn¡¯t reach a point where we have to break apart.¡± Clearly her wishes and feelings contradict each other.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    The group were all ready. They were just waiting for Rick to finish with whatever he¡¯s doing on the rooftop of the motel.

    ¡°Is everyone here?! Then, let¡¯s go!¡± It took a while before Rick came down and joined them.

    Rick and Michael exchanged a look before giving each a nod, and the former quickly boarded the RV.

    Soon, the caravan resumed their journey out of the city and towards their next destination, Fort Benning.

    *****

    The caravan is currently cruising through Interstate 85 with Daryl driving ahead on his bike.

    Michael, like the others, was enjoying the breeze through the window when Andrea suddenly leaned over towards him and whispered.

    ¡°Hey, can you teach me how to use a gun later?¡±

    Michael turned to her. ¡°You¡¯ve had that gun with you since. Have you never used it?¡±

    ¡°Not even once. Our father suddenly gave it to me one day for our protection.¡± She shrugged her shoulders, then added. ¡°Now, I want to learn how to properly handle it.¡±

    Michael replayed the scenes of the night their quarry camp was attacked inside his head, and realized that she never did once fire it even when it was just there..strapped around her waist.

    ¡°Your father sounds like a good dad. Alright, I¡¯ll also ask around if there are others who would want to learn how to shoot too.¡± It was a simple request and would benefit the group too. So, Michael immediately agreed.

    The two were just talking when the bus suddenly started slowing down. The people inside watched as the bus slowly weaved through the abandoned cars on the road.

    Though it didn¡¯t take long before the caravan came to a complete halt.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    The people at the front started stretching their necks out to see what was going on ahead.

    Michael stretched half of his body out of the window and finally figured out what was happening.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a gridlock ahead.¡±

    ¡°What? Then shouldn¡¯t we turn back and look for another road?¡±

    Michael ignored her and left his seat while Shane had started addressing the crowd.

    ¡°Everyone is to stay inside the bus. No one leaves until one of us says so, got it?¡±

    ¡°Look after them, especially Jacqui¡± Michael whispered to Andrea, who responded to him with a nod.

    Shane and Michael quickly disembarked and gathered with the others ahead.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Shane asked while walking over.

    Rick turned his head towards them and responded. ¡°The road is blocked. This is a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Or we can just go back. There¡¯s an interstate bypass-¡¯

    ¡°I told you; we can¡¯t spare the fuel, and the RV is busted..again.¡±

    Holding onto a map, Glenn wanted to advise, but Dale just cut him off.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just got it fixed the other day?¡± Michael already saw the steam coming out of the car earlier, but was a little confused.

    Dale shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, escaping from the explosion yesterday didn¡¯t help. There¡¯s only so much a duct tape can do.¡±

    ¡°Should we just leave it behind and continue on the bus?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing that. The RV is too important for this road trip.¡±

    T-Dog''s suggestion to leave it just invited some ire from Dale. Michael would also be among those who would disagree since the RV¡¯s self-sufficiency would go a long way for the group, especially for the women.

    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re stuck here in the middle of nowhere then.¡± T-Dog shrugged his shoulders.

    While the crew are having a discussion, Daryl has already started rummaging through the abandoned cars around them.

    ¡°Instead of talking, why don¡¯t you guys look around and see if you can find a replacement for that radiator hose. There¡¯s a lot of cars to choose from.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll siphon more fuel from the cars for a start.¡± T-Dog moved past the others and stopped near Daryl to look at the others.

    ¡°Maybe some water or food.¡± Carol added while hugging her daughter.

    ¡°This is a graveyard.¡± Lori suddenly remarked and everyone paused in their tracks and looked at her.

    ¡°..¡±

    There was a short silence before Lori added, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Come on y''all. Just look around and gather what you can.¡± T-Dog just ignored her comments and urged the others. He went over to the side of the RV and took out a hose and two plastic fuel containers from its storage compartment.

    Soon, the others also scattered and started looking around for supplies while Michael made his way back to the others and spotted Cole on top of the bus, keeping watch on the surroundings.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Andrea quickly came down from the bus when she spotted Michael returning.

    ¡°I was right. This road is a dead end.¡±

 Chapter Fourteen - Lost

    Michael turned his attention towards the people watching them from inside the bus and were curious about what was going on.

    "So, does that mean we''re stuck?" Andrea''s face was painted with a mix of worry and frustration.

    Michael shrugged, "For now, I guess we are."

    Walking past her, Michael went inside the bus and addressed the crowd.

    "Alright folks, you might have already heard that we''re stuck here until Dale and Glenn fixes that RV."

    Michael saw someone raising their hand and quickly pointed at him. "Yes you, you have something to say?"

    "Wouldn''t it be better to just leave it behind?" The man stated the most obvious and practical decision in this kind of scenario.

    "But we need the RV. it''s important since it''s too dangerous doing your business out in the wild. I don''t want a scenario where a walker suddenly appears while I''m doing it. I don''t want my shit staining my pants from trying to escape from it." Michael didn''t even need to respond to that as one of the women already answered it for him.

    "While the men only need to unzip their pants while we''re almost naked trying to pee." Backed another woman, which quickly gained approving nods among the other women in the group.

    Obviously, the men lost this one since they don''t really have anything to counter that if the women are even bringing those up.

    "Alright, alright. For the time being, you can go down the bus and help the others search for supplies. If nature''s calling, just do it behind one of the cars, but make sure you bring someone with you. Do not..move alone. Stick together in groups of either two or three. Another thing, do not go beyond the guard rail and into the wooded area. We don''t know what''s out there. Lastly and the most important, do not stray too far from the caravan. Do not stray past the 50 yards or we wouldn''t be able to help you if something happens. Does everyone understand?" Michael warned in a solemn voice. He knows what will happen soon, but he doesn''t have any grounds to prevent them from leaving the bus and helping the others. He could only present those conditions so that they would be able to easily return to the bus and hide.

    By the time Michael got down from the bus, Andrea had already gone somewhere. Trailing him were several others who also got off and went to do their own things.

    "Where''s Andrea?" Amy also came down and approached Michael.

    Michael turned to her and gestured with his chin. "Probably up ahead with Lori and the others."

    "Thanks." Amy smiled and started walking away, but after some hesitation. She slowly turned around and returned to Michael''s side and whispered in his ear. "If you ever want something new, there''s always me."

    Stunned by those words from her, Michael just stared. Amy smiled in response before she finally left him alone.

    "Wow, so those two sisters have this side of theirs." Michael chuckled. He was a little amused by their random antics.

    Michael turned to his reflection on the car window in front of him. ''Well, I can''t deny that I''m also quite the looker. But it seems those sisters already figured out a way to survive and I''m not one to complain.''

    "Now then, how much time do we have before those things appear?"

    On the other side of the caravan.

    Daryl is currently working with T-Dog on siphoning fuel from the abandoned cars, while Carol is seen happily trying a fit for a red dress she found on the back in one of the cars.

    Carol noticed Lori looking at her and shyly put the dress away. "My husband never let me wear nice things like this."

    Lori didn''t respond and just kept tidying up the supplies they found.

    "My husband killed himself shortly after my in-laws died during the outbreak." Carol added.

    Lori turned to her and offered her regards. "I''m sorry to hear that."

    "Don''t be, he''s a coward for leaving both of us."Carol scoffed, then she immediately added. "We''re gonna need clothes. Let me pack this up."

    "Alright." Lori nodded, then turned her attention to her son and called his attention. "Hey Carl. Always within my sight, okay?"

    "You too, Sophia."

    Just a car away from their mothers, both kids just responded with a nod.

    *****

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Shane is currently accompanying Glenn, who is out looking for a replacement for the radiator hose in his hand.

    "Found one." Glenn uttered after stumbling across a vehicle that has a radiator hose that looks identical to the one he has

    Shane spotted a nearby water delivery truck. He threw caution to the wind and just lifted up its shutters, revealing rows of sealed gallons of water.

    Astonished at the sight and his eyes still glued on it, Shane called out to Glenn. "Glenn, are we short on water?"

    Splash!

    When Glenn turned around, he witnessed Shane wasting the water by taking a shower.

    "Hey, save me some!"

    "It''s like being baptized, man" Shane let out a chuckle.

    On the other end of the caravan, Cole slowly turned around and saw a scene that sent a shiver down his spine.

    ''What the! There were only several of them behind us earlier!'' He screamed internally as he witnessed, just a hundred yards behind the caravan, were tens of walkers slowly emerging from the wooded area on the side of the highway.

    "G-guys!" He softly called out in a stutter.

    "Shh! Stay there and lie prone" Michael also saw it and quickly shushed him while standing on the hood of the bus.

    Cole listened and quickly lied down.

    Michael quickly got down from the bus and quickly alerted the others.

    The others who weren''t far from the bus quickly went back and closed the doors just as the walkers had just crossed half the distance from earlier.

    "Quickly, do not make any noise and cover your mouths if possible." Alan advised the people who escaped to the bus.

    "Hide under the cars and do not make any noise." Michael advised those who were too far from the bus or the RV and got them to hide underneath the cars near them.

    He didn''t need to go far as Dale and Rick had also spotted the herd of walkers and alerted the others.

    "Lori, under the cars." Rick ran ahead and stopped beside the kids as he called her wife''s attention.

    "Carl, Sophia, under the cars now." He commanded the kids with authority as the three ran for cover.

    Lori pulled the worried Carol under the van while Shane quickly grabbed Glenn and shoved him under the truck he was working on.

    "Oww, what''s going on?"

    "Shhh"

    Everyone had almost run for cover as the walkers had now moved past the bus and the RV.

    Unfortunately for T-Dog, he injured his arm in his panic and got slightly disoriented from it. His injury incapacitated him and was at the mercy of a walker who spotted him.

    Just as he thought he was done for, Daryl emerged from behind and killed it. He laid T-Dog on the ground and placed the dead walker on top of him and also did the same to himself, and the walking dead just walked right past them.

    Staying quiet as much as possible, it left everyone on edge as they watched the walkers march past them.

    Just when everyone thought they were safe and the walkers had moved on. Sophia suddenly peeked out from the car she was hiding under, but she didn''t expect that there were still some lagging behind and it immediately spotted her.

    "Ahh!"

    She let out a cry and continued to do so as the walker had started trying to grab her under the car. She crawled past the road barrier in her panic and ran to the woods with the walkers hot on her heels.

    Carol was horrified, but Lori kept her down while Rick hastily followed after them.

    "Lori, there''s two walkers after my Sophia" She sobbed while Lori hugged her from behind.

    In the wooded area.

    Letting out whimpers Sophia kept sprinting across the woods with the two walkers still hot on her heels.

    Rick followed her voice and eventually spotted her and resumed his pursuit.

    Unbeknownst to them, there was another silhouette that entered the forest floor just a couple of seconds right after them and were also heading towards the cries of the kid.

    "Dammit! This wouldn''t have happened if only I had gotten to her faster on that highway. Just where are they?" Obviously, Michael had lost them after he had blindly followed the sound of her scream, which eventually died down through the chase.

    "This is not good. Her voice is bouncing too much from a lot of surfaces. Finding her will prove difficult" Michael was growing worried by the second since Sophia''s voice had long gone and he can''t find them.

    "Dammit. How the hell can a kid and two walkers move faster than me? Even Rick is nowhere to be seen."

    He wouldn''t have lost them had he not gotten disoriented after he had rolled down the hill right after he jumped over that guard rail.

    Yelling for their names is also not a good idea since that would be a death sentence, not only for him, but for the people on the highway too. Michael had seen first-hand how walkers can easily pinpoint a direction even within the confines of the forest.

    ''What I need to do now is to find that creek where Rick would hide Sophia. Only then can I ensure she survives. It would be better if Rick could realize that he can just circle around back to the highway with how much time they had wasted on that location.''

    Michael resumed his search, but this time, he was looking for something else.

    *****

    Panting as she kept looking back, she eventually tripped herself. She immediately picked herself up and was about to resume running when Rick came out of nowhere and grabbed her.

    "Ahh!"

    "Shh! Are you alright?"

    "Shoot them!" Sohpia tried to reach out to his gun.

    Rick quickly stopped her. "No, no! Those walkers on the road would hear it. Then it wouldn''t be just two, but hundreds."

    Listening to the rustling that''s coming closer towards them, Rick quickly carried her and went even deeper into the woods and soon stumbled across a creek.

    "Alright, just hold here. You stay there. Wait." Rick let her down and immediately jumped down to the water.

    "Come on."

    Rick swiftly turned around and caught her in his arms. He looked around and noticed that on the steep slope of the creek, there was a small space, like a mini cave inside and even had tree roots concealing it.

    He quickly brought her there and advised her. "Sophia, you have to do exactly as I say. Hide in there and squeeze in tight. I''ll draw them away from you."

    Sophia shook her head. "No no, don''t leave me."

    Rick went eye level to her and gave her a short explanation of what''s happening. "Listen, listen. They don''t get winded. I do. I can only deal with them one at a time. I wouldn''t be able to protect you."

    Sophia nodded in understanding. Rick then cups her face and continues. "This is how we both survive. You understand?"

    Sophia responded with multiple nods before she carefully entered the small cave''s space and hid there.

    Rick peeked inside. "If I don''t make it back. Run back to the others straight the way we came. Keep the sun on your left shoulder. Understand?"

    While Rick is giving her one final pep talk, the walkers have now caught up to them.

    "You ugly son of a bitch. Come on!"

    Rick quickly lured them away, and they had only gotten slightly far when Sophia immediately came out of her hiding place and left.

    It was a couple of minutes later when Rick came back and discovered Sophia was gone.

    "Did she go back?"

    Unsure, Rick hastily made his way back to the highway but was met with bad news.

    Sophia''s not back yet.

    Rick quickly created a search party and led them back to the creek where he left her.

 Chapter Fifteen - The Search

    Meanwhile, Michael was all by his lonesome and still looking for the girl.

    ¡°Still nothing¡± He came across a creek earlier and was moving along with it. In hopes that Sophia might have at least moved near this body of water after she veered off into another direction when she was making her way back to the highway.

    ¡°It¡¯s has gotten late. That girl might still be wandering around the woods with no direction in mind. At this point, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d still be alive by the time I find her.¡± Michael let out a sigh of frustration but still continued his search despite the bleak future.

    ¡°I''ll never be able to live it down if something happens to that kid.¡±

    An hour earlier.

    Seeing Rick and the walkers gone. Sophia slowly came out of her hiding place.

    She climbed up the slope and started repeating the words that Rick had told her.

    ¡°Sun on my left shoulder.¡± She whispered to herself and began her journey back.

    The journey back was going smooth until Sophia spotted something that made her freeze in her tracks.

    ¡°Raahhh¡±

    There was a lone walker ahead of her, slowly trudging along just several yards from her. It was blocking the road back to the highway.

    She quickly covered her mouth as she trembled and was reminded by the scenes from earlier.

    In her fear, she made the stupid decision of going into another direction. She probably thought she could just circle around back to the group.

    Unfortunately, she eventually got lost as the repetitive landscape blurred her sense of direction.

    Fortunately though, Sophia kept on moving even when she was tired which inadvertently prolonged her survival, but this unfortunately also made it hard for the search party to close the gap between them as she was constantly on the move.

    She whined but she kept on walking and walking until she eventually got tired. She looked around her fearfully and spotted a small tree that¡¯s growing beside a boulder and as close to the ground.

    The tree looks similar to a large bush.

    Sophia went over and forcefully squeezed herself inside. The branches and leaves would keep her out of sight of the dangers around her. She leaned against the boulder and closed her eyes while hugging her doll tight, trembling.

    Behind her, the sun was slowly setting and the whole forest was gradually getting covered in darkness.

    The location was near the riverbed where she would drop her doll and Daryl would stumble across it later.

    *****

    Evidently, Daryl had called off the search as the track had gone cold and in addition, the forest would become even more dangerous at night.

    While Michael, who had long veered off towards the direction of the city had also started his trek back.

    Rick and Daryl returned to the highway and were met with a hopeful Carol standing beside the rail.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find her?¡¯ Carol fidgeted and on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Her trail went cold. We¡¯ll pick it up again at first light.¡± Rick didn¡¯t want to say those words. Deep inside, he knew that Sophia''s rate of survival had just taken a dip close to zero. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if this was still the old world, but the dead now also roam this land.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave my daughter out there all on her own to spend the night alone in the woods.¡± Carol pleaded as the others had slowly gathered around them. They also wanted to know what happened to the kid.

    ¡°Out in the dark¡¯s no good. We¡¯d just be tripping over ourselves. More people would get lost¡± Daryl explained it as gently as he can with that rough voice of his.

    Sobbing, Carol lighty shook her head. ¡°But she¡¯s 12. She can¡¯t be out there on her own. You really didn¡¯t find anything?¡±

    ¡°I know this is hard. But I¡¯m asking you not to panic. We know she was out there.¡± Rick tried to calm her down by being gentle with his gestures.

    ¡°We tracked her for a while.¡± Daryl quickly added.

    ¡°Michael¡¯s also missing. Maybe he¡¯s still out in the woods looking for Sophia.¡± Amy suddenly chimed in.

    ¡°He¡¯s still not back?¡± Rick didn¡¯t like the news.

    The people shook their heads in response.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He can take care of himself.¡± Daryl added, not really worried about his ass.

    This news slightly calms Carol knowing that there¡¯s still someone out there looking for her baby.

    Rick decided to leave it at that and instead, addressed the group. ¡°We have to make this an organized effort. Daryl knows the woods better than anybody. I¡¯ve asked him to oversee this.¡±

    Suddenly, Carol spotted the blood on Daryl¡¯s pants and slightly panics. ¡°Is..is that blood?¡±

    ¡°We took down a walker.¡±

    ¡°Walker? Oh my god.¡±

    Rick thought he should have just made an excuse as Carol had started hyperventilating.

    ¡°There was no sign that it was ever anywhere near Sophia.¡±

    ¡°How can you know that?¡± Cole¡¯s girlfriend had gotten curious with his statement.

    There was a short silence as Rick and Daryl exchanged a look.

    ¡°We cut the son of a bitch open, just to be sure.¡± Daryl revealed the gruesome ordeal they did.

    It slightly calmed Carol as she took a seat down the guard rail. But not even moments later, she started complaining to them.

    ¡°How could you just leave her out there to begin with? How could you just leave her?¡±

    It was selfish of her to do that to a man who went searching for her daughter till dusk. Slightly hurt, Rick still understood her feelings as he¡¯s also a parent himself.

    ¡°Two walkers were on us. I had to draw them away. It was her best chance.¡±

    Shane went beside Rick and clearly wasn¡¯t helping with his passing remark. ¡°Sounds like he didn¡¯t have a choice, Carol.¡±

    ¡°How was she supposed to find her way back on her own?¡± Carol sobbed while Lori tried to comfort her.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a child. She¡¯s just a child.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Slightly guilty, he also realized earlier that it was a bad decision on his part, Rick slowly crouched down while Carol kept on crying.

    ¡°It was the only option. The only choice I could make.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure nobody doubts that.¡± Shane is really not helping with that.

    ¡°My baby got left in the woods.¡± Carol sobbed in between.

    Looking hurt and guilty, Rick didn¡¯t say anything and just walked off.

    ¡°Michael is still out there. Let¡¯s hope he can find her.¡± Andrea could only offer those consoling words.

    ¡°Alone?¡± Shane didn¡¯t wanna be a jerk, but he¡¯s also not optimistic with Michael¡¯s chances.

    Deep into the night, Michael had once again resumed his search after a short rest and the chirping noise of insects had become his only companion.

    Arriving at a cliff with a riverbed down below, Micheal spotted two walkers.

    Splat! Splat!

    [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    The fire torch in his hand illuminated something from the corner of his eyes, and Michael quickly dispatched the two walkers wandering around before turning his attention towards the sleeping Sophia hiding under the brush. ¡°Damn you kid. So this is where you had been hiding all this time. I had to take that long hike back from the direction of the city, and only to find you here. I should have known.¡±

    Since Daryl had never managed to track her down for hours, Michael had taken the chance that Sophia might wander towards the direction of the city.

    It was obviously a futile effort as he never once came across even a small clue and eventually had to trek back and thought of looking for that chapel instead.

    But it wasn¡¯t at all futile as this location is indeed to the direction of the city, that is if he¡¯s coming from the direction they were stuck on.

    It wasn¡¯t until he stumbled across this familiar riverbed where Daryl had hallucinations about his brother Merle. it then finally hit him that it was around this area where Daryl had discovered the doll. So, he immediately started looking around and eventually stumbled across the kid who was peacefully sleeping while shivering from time to time due to the cold.

    ¡®There¡¯s a huge possibility that one of these walkers were the ones who bit her. It would have been too late if I didn¡¯t find her before sunrise, but it''s a good thing that I eventually did.¡¯ Michael was finally relieved and started dragging the corpses away from where the kid was.

    Michael gathered some firewood and branches and lit it up with the torch he has and made a campfire.

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s gonna happen now that this kid will survive.¡±

    Rustling!

    Minutes passed when the sound of rustling leaves reached his ears and alerted him.

    With a machete on his left hand and the pistol on the other, Michael slowly stood up and grinned. ¡°I knew you were not gonna make this easy.¡±

    ¡°Raahh!¡±

    A walker suddenly came charging in from the dark.

    ¡°Your breath stinks bitch!¡± Michael split its head open and kicked it away before delivering a tornado kick at the walker that tried to sneak up from behind him and blasted its head open. Its brain juice flew towards the hiding place of the girl who had just now woken up due to the noise and she¡¯s now witnessing the scene of Michael taking down the walkers swarming towards him from every direction!

    A scene she will never forget!

    ¡°Michael.¡± Sophia hugged her doll tightly and mumbled in fear.

    Michael weaved through the battlefield while narrowly avoiding getting grabbed and continuously delivered beheadings, stabbing, followed by another beheading with the occasional addition of a kick and the intermittent sound of gunfire.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    On the highway, Rick and several others were woken up by noise coming from the forest.

    ¡°Could it be Michael?¡± Glenn asked aloud to those who had gathered near the RV.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. I think those were pistol rounds.¡± Shane answered. He still doesn¡¯t like that kid.

    ¡°How can you tell?¡±

    ¡°I was a Marine before this, but as I said, I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure those were pistol rounds and It could be another person altogether.¡± Shane delivered those words while deep inside, he was thinking about something else.

    ¡®Intermittent shots. Whoever it is, that person is calmly dealing with whatever situation they have gotten themselves into.¡¯ He came to that conclusion as he figured out that burst shots or a quick succession would have been a clear indication that the walkers had gotten too close or that person had gotten cornered and in their final death throes.

    ¡°If that¡¯s Michael, shouldn¡¯t we go and help?¡± Andrea was also woken up and arrived just in time to hear their discussion and it made her worry.

    ¡°No, that¡¯d be suicide going in there. Besides, it¡¯s not easy to pinpoint where the gunshots are coming from. We can only hope that they¡¯d survive the attack.¡± Shane was the first one to quickly disagree. The others also wanted to voice out their willingness to go but the current situation is indeed not in their favor.

    Even Rick has remained silent as he also agreed with Shane¡¯s opinion on this one.

    Looking at them, Andrea gritted her teeth in frustration. ¡°Well, if no one¡¯s going, then I¡¯ll go look for him myself.¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Dale quickly grabbed her and stopped her.

    ¡°Let go of me, Dale!¡± Andrea tried to shake him off, but the old man kept a tight grip on her arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that you find him amidst the darkness, what can you do after?¡±

    Andrea raised her voice. ¡°Of course, help him!¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    ¡°With what? Your gun with its limited ammo? You¡¯ll just be a burden to him or you¡¯ll probably just get lost before you can even find him. By then, we not only need to worry about Sophia and Michael, we¡¯d also have to look for you. The best help you can give him right now is by staying put here and not adding to the problems¡± Dale calmly advised her.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Believe in him. That guy had already proven that he can take care of himself during the quarry attack.¡± Daryl backed him up. Why? He¡¯d noticed that most of the walkers back at the quarry had died of gunshot wounds in their heads, and aside from Rick who had only fired his python once after their return. Michael was the only other one armed with a handgun before.

    In addition, those were very precise shots that were taking place during a chaotic scene.

    ¡®I really wonder what kind of person my brother had befriended. He doesn¡¯t look like your ordinary joe at all.¡¯

    Andrea didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Dale was right. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay here, but I¡¯m going with the search party at first light.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    *****

    x103 [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    ¡°This was a lot. I think I deserve my own BGM after this.¡±

    Bloodied all over, Michael let out a chuckle as he stood over the numerous bodies sprawled around him.

    ¡°Sophia, are you alright over there?¡± Michael called out while wiping off the blood around his lips with a leaf.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A meek voice responded.

    ¡°Alright, you stay there and don¡¯t wander off again. I¡¯ll just go and wash this off¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Michael went down the creek and took off his shirt and washed the blood off of it. He used the same shirt and started washing off the blood on his body.

    A short while later, he returned to Sophia and saw her still hiding inside the bush.

    Wearing his shirt that had turned into a rag now, Michael softly called out to the girl. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. You can come out now.¡±

    Sophia slowly came out of hiding. She fearfully looked around her and hurriedly went to Michael and hugged him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go kid. I¡¯m sure your mother is very worried about you.¡± Holding onto his fire torch, Michael has a relieved smile on his face. He grabs her little hand and begins their journey back with the sun slowly peeking from the horizon.

    *****

    Bang!

    Rick dropped the weapons that Carl had looted the other day on the car hood and presented it to the others.

    ¡°Everybody takes a weapon.¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t the kind of weapons we need. What about those shotguns?¡± Andrea complained. She¡¯d rather have a shotgun right now.

    ¡°GUYS! It¡¯s Michael! And he..he¡¯s with Sophia!¡±

    Cole, who had once again taken watch, but on top of the RV this time had spotted Michael and Sophia walking up the hill and yelled for the others.

    Rick and the others looked at each other and quickly took off to see them.

    ¡°Sophia!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Carol quickly came out of the RV when she heard Cole and immediately spotted her little girl returning with Micheal. She quickly broke down in tears and came running towards her.

    The people all had relieved and amazed looks on their faces as they watched the mother and daughter hugging each other, finally reunited.

    ¡°Michael.¡± Andrea ran towards him and kissed him, before giving him a hug.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Michael chuckled while patting her head.

    ¡°I was worried, you jerk.¡±

    Michael smiled, then he turned his attention to the people around him. ¡°Sorry about this. I got lost in the forest when I tried to follow after Rick. Fortunately, lady luck was smiling upon me last night and I happened to stumble across the girl hiding under a bush, or maybe it was a tree. I¡¯m still not sure what it was.¡±

    Rick walked towards him and offered his hand.

    Michael looked at him for a moment before grabbing his hand.

    ¡°Thank you for this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I was lucky though¡±

    ¡°Was it you last night, those gunshots?¡± Daryl brought up what everyone was curious about last night.

    Michael nodded. ¡°Yeah, a swarm of walkers suddenly appeared and attacked us.¡±

    ¡°And you took them all out?¡± Glenn couldn''t believe how he survived with the little girl with him.

    ¡°There were around fifty of them, but yeah. Anyway, can we continue this after I get some rest?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, go.¡± Dale enthusiastically nodded and even gestured for him to use the RV.

    ¡°Thanks Dale. I¡¯m just beat right now.¡±

    Michael smiled and let Andrea escort him inside, then Amy quickly followed after the two.

    ¡°Amazing.¡± Cole became even more respectful to Michael. It wasn¡¯t just him, the others were too.

    Even Shane had to admit that even he was awed at the number and how Michael had managed to survive it with a burden with him.

    Through this, everyone finally realized who¡¯s the most capable survivor among them.

    Though Rick and Shane are both having conflicting feelings right now.

    One was relieved to see them back safe, while the other, would rather have wanted Michael didn¡¯t come back.

    Inside the shower, Michael was looking at his reflection from the mirror with a grim look.

    ¡°I thought I was done for last night.¡± He chuckled and looked over his shoulder where there¡¯s an obvious bite mark, but it never penetrated its skin.

    ¡®It was a stroke of luck that the bastard was wearing dentures or it could have gone South.¡¯

    ¡°Around 60 and 70, that¡¯s my limit.¡±

 Chapter Sixteen - Half Successful

    ¡°Hmmm..¡±

    The sound of someone groaning inside the RV softly resonated.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Michael grumbled as he rolled on the bed and grabbed his watch to look at the time.

    It was 4:07 in the afternoon. He glanced towards the window and could hear some people talking outside.

    Michael crawled towards the window and slid shutters to look outside.

    ¡°What the? Why are we still here?¡±

    Outside, there were people constantly on the move while talking. He was expecting another scenery, but unfortunately, it was still the same one from the last time he looked through this window.

    They are still on Interstate 85.

    Michael hurriedly got out of bed and was about to leave when the door to the RV suddenly opened up with Andrea by the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re up? I got your share for dinner.¡± Andrea handed him a plate of food. It was just a sandwich stuffed with beans.

    Michael took it and placed it down by the counter. ¡°Why are we still here? Why hasn''t the caravan left yet?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re low on food. The group decided to stay for one more day. They want to look for more additional supplies inside those abandoned cars.¡± Andrea and Michael came down the RV.

    ¡°What do you mean low on food? We just looted the motel yesterday and we probably got some more from the abandoned cars here.¡± Michael was a little frustrated. This wasn¡¯t part of the plan.

    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s a lot of us here.¡±

    Michael looked around him, but only saw Dale, Glenn, Lori and a few others from the main group.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rick and the others?¡±

    ¡°They went out hunting with Daryl. Why?¡± Andrea is growing a little confused with the way Michael is behaving right now.

    Listening to her words, it calmed him down somewhat. ¡°For how long have they been gone?¡±

    ¡°Two hours ago? I¡¯m not sure.¡± Andrea shrugged her shoulders, then stared at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just confused about why we haven¡¯t left yet.¡± Michael smiled at her.

    ¡°Hey, Michael.¡±

    While Andrea and Michael were on a corner talking to each other. Carol, along with Sophia slowly approached them.

    ¡°Carol. How are you doing, kid?¡± Michael gave a nod to Carol and a smile to Sophia.

    Sophia smiled at him and suddenly went over to hug him.

    ¡°Whoa, I¡¯ve been getting a lot of hugs lately huh.¡± Michael chuckled and gently patted the girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know any other way to thank you for saving Sophia other than my sincerity. Thank you so much. You don¡¯t know how much it meant to me when you brought my baby back alive¡± Carol¡¯s voice started to crack in between her words and even gave him a hug at the end of it.

    ¡°If you want, I can make you any food that you want later. You know, when things finally settle down around here and we have our own kitchen.¡±

    Michael looked at her and smiled. ¡°Yeah, that sounds nice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Michael!¡± Sophia looked up and smiled at him. She gave him one final hug before letting go.

    Carol smiled once more before taking her daughter with her back to Lori and the others.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve charmed another birdie.¡± Andrea let out a chuckle.

    Michael turned to her and ignored her passing remark. ¡°Wait, did Rick bring his kid with them?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Carl since then. So yeah, I think they did actually. Why are you asking about them all of a sudden?¡± Though confused at Michael¡¯s sudden curiosity to others, Andrea still answered him.

    ¡®Going out hunting with Daryl, It would be different this time, right?¡¯

    ¡°Nothing. I just think that we should have left this place shortly after I came back with the kid.¡± Michael just shook his head and smiled at her. Though he was sighing helplessly inside.

    ¡®I should have mentioned it to them before I took a rest. I would still prefer the prison with its defenses still standing or resuming the journey to Fort Benning.¡¯

    While the two were talking, there was a familiar woman ascending the slope leading to the highway near their location. Though, she was quickly blocked by someone when she reached the highway.

    ¡°Hi, is Lori here?¡±

    ¡°W-who are you?¡± One of the women scavenging on one of the abandoned cars got startled by the voice behind her. She quickly turned around and pointed her spear at the newcomer while stuttering in her words.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The other survivors noticed what was going on and quickly gathered towards them. The woman, seeing what was happening, gripped her wooden bat tightly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alongside Glenn, Dale inquired the moment they arrived. The former seemed lovestruck while staring at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Maggie, but that¡¯s not important. Rick sent me here to look for Lori Grimes, his wife. Is she here?¡± The woman calmly explained but with urgency in her voice.

    Lori quickly moved past the crowd when she heard her name being mentioned; with Michael and Andrea just following behind her. ¡°I¡¯m Lori. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Your husband sent me here. You¡¯ve got to come with me now!¡± With urgency in her tone, Maggie took a step towards Lori.

    ¡°What?¡± Lori was just as confused as the others.

    Maggie released a frustrated sigh. ¡°There¡¯s been an accident. Carl¡¯s been shot. Your son is still alive, but you¡¯ve gotta come with me now.¡±

    Frustrated and annoyed, Michael closed his eyes and massaged his temples.

    ¡®It seems it still happened. This is what I was scared of. I was trying to prevent our encounter until much later.¡¯

    Lori stared at her, petrified at the news.

    ¡°Rick needs you. Just come with me!¡± Maggie raised her voice when she noticed the dazed look on Lori¡¯s face.

    Lori regained her senses and quickly walked towards her.

    ¡°Hold up, we don''t know this gal!¡± Alan quickly cautioned but Lori just ignored him.

    Maggie grabbed her and hastily led her over the guard rail.

    ¡°Backtrack to Fairburn Road. Two miles down is our farm. You¡¯ll see the mailbox. The name is Greene. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Maggie left them with directions where they could find them before taking Lori with her down the slope. The crowd can only watch as the two women rode away on a horse.

    ¡°Alright people, pack up. Let¡¯s get to that farm before sundown! Glenn, you take charge with this.¡± Michael relayed a series of orders and the people immediately dispersed.

    ¡°Eh, why me?¡± Glenn was startled that his name was brought up to lead them.

    Michael moved beside him and placed his hand on Glenn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been holding the map the entire time. You can do it.¡±

    ¡°How does that even make sense? Why can¡¯t you do it?¡±

    ¡°I need to be somewhere else. You take charge of the caravan with Dale.¡± Michael¡¯s words made everyone who heard him turn their heads.

    ¡°Are you leaving? I¡¯m going with you.¡± Andrea was the most affected.

    ¡°No, I need to do this myself.¡± Michael didn¡¯t want her to come.

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Michael turned around and got his face as close as possible to hers. ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous and I don¡¯t know if I''d be as lucky as last time with Sophia. Now, go over and help your sister pack. I want you to assist Glenn and Dale in looking after our people. Understand?¡±

    Andrea was a little intimidated and meekly nodded in response. ¡°Alright. But be careful¡±

    ¡°I will, sugar.¡± Michael smiled and patted her head.

    ¡°Cole! Alan!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Can you two get one of these abandoned cars running for me?¡± Michael demanded.

    The two men immediately dropped what they were doing and quickly went over to him.

    Cole and Alan exchanged glances, before the latter pointed at a vehicle on the opposite lane. ¡°Actually, you see that flatbed pickup truck over there?¡±

    Michael turned to look and saw a modified red pickup truck. The sight made him smile at the two. ¡°You two fixed it?¡±

    ¡°No, We found a spare key inside and found out that it still runs. Are you going somewhere? Can I come?¡± Cole implored, looking very eager. Alan, on the other hand, it''s clear he didn¡¯t wanna come. He already overheard earlier that Michael was going somewhere dangerous.

    ¡°Not this time. Anyway, you two heard of Cranwall High School before?¡±

    ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t know where it is. Jill knows it though. She studied there.¡± Cole was quick to respond.

    ¡°Alright, bring her here with you. I need directions to that place.¡± Michael ordered. He looked around before he spotted the person he¡¯s looking for.

    ¡°Glenn!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Do you have the map with you?¡± He asked while walking over.

    Glenn quickly turned his head towards him. ¡°Yeah~ why?¡±

    ¡°Bring it here. I want to find something.¡±

    Glenn went inside the RV and brought the map with him. He laid it out on top of the hood of an abandoned car. Some people who had gotten curious, slowly gathered around them.

    Just in time, Cole and his girlfriend, Jill, were just arriving. ¡°I heard you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I want you to give me the location of Cranwall High School on the map.¡± Michael nodded and pointed at the map before them.

    ¡°The school is over here.¡± Glenn handed her a pen and Jill marked the location of the high school on the map. Michael immediately copied the location on a smaller map that someone gave him.

    ¡°Why are you going there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah~. Why are you going there, Michael?¡± Andrea seconded Jill.

    Michael addressed the curious crowd. ¡°The government had set up a FEMA shelter there. I¡¯ve been there before. I just don''t know the way there from here. Since Carl had been shot, then I¡¯m sure that the farm doesn¡¯t have the necessary things they need to operate on that kid.¡±

    ¡°Alone? Are you crazy?¡± Dale immediately voiced his dissatisfaction on this lone endeavor.

    ¡°You bastard must be crazy!¡±

    ¡°Do you have to do it alone? Why can¡¯t you bring someone with you? Why don¡¯t you bring Glenn with you?¡±

    Andrea, alongside his sister Amy, also opposed it. Michael also noticed Jacqui, with her hands wrapped around Alan¡¯s arm, silently shaking her head at him. Even this suicidal woman knows that what he¡¯s trying to do is suicide.

    The other people too opposed Michael¡¯s decision on this. Carol just silently stood by and watched.

    Michael raised his hand and the noisy chatter receded like a tide.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose and addressed. ¡°Look, I know it¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going there by myself. I can take care of myself, but can you when we¡¯re in a situation where we are suddenly surrounded by walkers in every direction? I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings, but aside from Rick, Shane, Daryl and our supply runners. Most of you here have only killed what, one or two walkers so far? I¡¯ve been doing supply runs by myself for almost a month before I joined you guys. I can do this. Besides, those on the farm would probably head there too, so I can meet up with them.¡±

    His words silenced everyone even more. They were slightly hurt, but they don¡¯t have anything to retort with when it''s the truth.

    ¡°There''s a hospital closer to that school. Wouldn¡¯t they go there instead?¡± Among the crowd, someone who¡¯s around the area voiced her thoughts.

    ¡°The hospital is a no go. We saw it burning when we were escaping the city.¡± Jill cleared that up.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alright, with that out of the way. Glenn will take temporary command over the group alongside Dale. Only until the caravan reaches the farm that is. Now, everyone move along and get ready to depart. We¡¯ll move out in half an hour!¡±

    Everyone slowly dispersed while the two sisters remained around him.

    ¡°Do you really need to go?" Andrea looks reluctant.

    Amy had already given up trying to change his mind and instead offered her support. ¡°Just take care out there and come back to us in one piece. Alive.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just get ready to leave.¡±

    Michael smiled at them and went over to the other lane of the highway. Cole was already there waiting for him beside the pickup truck with the keys in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die. Live.¡± Cole said as he handed over the keys to him before he reluctantly walked away. He really wanted to go with him.

    Michael smiled and felt like he had heard those words from someone before.

    Thirty minutes later.

    [Is everyone aboard? Let¡¯s go!]

    Glenn¡¯s voice came through the radio inside the bus. Alan was driving and carefully put it in reverse, with the RV and Cole riding on Daryl¡¯s bike, trailing after them.

    Soon, the caravan resumed their journey, but this time, with a new destination.

    The caravan drove for another two miles and reached a junction and took a left there, while Michael on the pickup truck broke off from them and continued ahead. Andrea, along with some others watched him drive away from the back of the bus.

 Chapter Seventeen â€“ Move Your Lazy Ass!

    Night. Cranwall High School.

    Shane is cautiously limping along the wall with two bags slung over his shoulders.

    Otis is still nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Grahh!¡±

    Bang!

    A walker spotted him and he didn''t have a choice but to take it down with his shotgun.

    The walkers in the area heard the noise. They tried to follow where the sound came from, but the fences around the area prevented them from going over. This spared Shane from getting surrounded from all sides.

    ¡°Oh, no. This is not good.¡±

    Arriving at a corner, Shane spotted three more walkers coming from the other end of the pathway and towards him.

    He tried to flee towards the other direction, but he was blocked off by the same fence protecting him. There were several walkers on the other side who couldn''t wait to feast on him.

    Getting cornered and down on his last shotgun shell. Shane was contemplating what walker to shoot first to increase his survival.

    Bang!

    Just as the three walkers were about to reach him. A gunshot was heard and the head of one of the walkers¡¯ was blown off.

    Shane looked ahead and saw Otis standing on the other end of the pathway with his rifle pointed towards his direction.

    Bang! Bang!

    Otis fired off another shot that took down the second walker while Shane finally got his bearings straight and quickly took down the last walker.

    ¡°Man, I thought I¡¯d lost you.¡±

    Shane limped towards him while he handed the other bag to Otis.

    ¡°That was my last rifle round.¡± Otis was panting in between. He¡¯s too tired and is just forcing himself to move at this point.

    ¡°Mine too.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Come on!¡± Otis urged Shane in a coarse voice.

    One limping and the other, overweight, forced themselves to move.  Wishing they can go all fours to flee the school as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Come on, man. We need to find a way out.¡±

    The two arrived down the hillside steps after much difficulty. Where they were forced to take a short break because Otis was too tired to continue on.

    Otis leaned on the fence with a revolver in his hand. ¡°Wait, let me just catch my breath.¡±

    ¡°You really need to lose those extra weight.¡± Shane remarked while cautiously surveying their surroundings.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m thinking of doing that after this.¡± Otis was gasping in between.

    ¡°Graaah!¡±

    The two got the scare of a lifetime when a group of walkers suddenly smashed themselves onto the fence they were leaning on. The two quickly retreated as Otis supported Shane with his limp.

    ¡°Just where is Daryl?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen him since we got separated.¡±

    Meanwhile, the caravan had just reached the land of the Greene¡¯s and were winding down the road towards the Family Home.

    The caravan stopped near the tree beside the house, and the people slowly and cautiously disembarked from the vehicles while curiously looking around.

    ¡°Alright. You guys stay put for now. We¡¯ll go on ahead first to ask how our arrangement will be¡± Glenn instructed the group while he, Dale and the injured T-Dog made their way towards the house.

    The three men stopped just in front of the steps as Glenn turned towards Dale with uncertainty in his tone. ¡°So do we just ring the bell? I mean it looks like people live here.¡±

    ¡°Really Glenn?¡±

    Dale sighed. He went up the steps and arrived at the porch. He was just about to knock when a voice interrupted him.

    ¡°Did you close the gate up the road when you drove in?¡±

    The three men looked at the familiar woman sitting alone in the dark corner.

    ¡°Uh, hi. Yes, we closed it. Did the latch and everything, yeah.¡±

    Glenn fidgeted with the shotgun on his hands while T-Dog and Dale exchanged knowing glances.

    ¡°Hello, nice to see you again. I..we saw you on the highway.¡± Glenn swallowed and started talking in a respectful tone.

    ¡°We came to see if there¡¯s anything we can do to help the kid and also to ask about the arrangement of our group. If we¡¯ll sleep inside your home or outside.¡± Dale quickly chimed in.

    Maggie stood up and slowly walked towards them. She noticed the wound on T-Dog¡¯s arm and lightly scrunched her face in worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bite. I just cut myself pretty badly.¡± T-Dog immediately explained when he noticed her expression.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have it looked at. I''ll tell them you¡¯re here.¡± Maggie slightly closed the distance between them before turning her attention towards the people beside the bus. ¡°The women and kids can be together in one of our vacant rooms for tonight. The men will have to stay outside though.¡±

    ¡°Right, we have some painkillers and antibiotics here. We already gave T-Dog some.¡± Glenn rummaged through the bag and offered while Dale went back to the others to relay the arrangement. ¡°If Carl needs any.¡±

    ¡°Come on inside. We¡¯ll have your wound looked at first¡± Maggie opened the door for them.

    ¡°Have you guys had dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, before we came here.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Maggie first led the duo towards where Rick and the others were. Glenn and T-Dog got there and saw the Grimes Family all down and anxious.

    ¡°Hey. Uhm, everyone¡¯s here. The others are just outside.¡± Glenn spoke softly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything. Just tell us.¡± T-Dog remarked.

    Lori nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    *****

    ¡°Oh shit!¡±

    Shane and Otis both fell down on the ground, groaning.

    ¡°We have to get to the street and double back to the truck.¡± Otis suggested.

    Shane was just frustrated at this point. ¡°Look, we ain¡¯t gonna make it, okay?¡±

    ¡°We got to try, man. Come on, get up.¡± Otis urged as he helped Shane up his feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna take these bags and you¡¯re gonna go.¡± This time, Shane voiced out a pragmatic idea for their current situation, but Otis was quick to oppose it. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving you behind. Where is that other guy anyway?¡±

    ¡°Forget him, he probably died somewhere. Take the bags and go.¡±

    ¡°NO, come on!¡± Otis forcefully pulled him up.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Shane angrily slapped the ground and helped pick himself up.

    The two resumed their escape with a herd of walkers hot on their heels.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    They kept going while shooting intermittently at the walkers behind them.

    ¡°Come on! Keep going!¡± Otis was already feeling weak on his knees but he kept going. He wanted to return not only for the kid, but also to his wife¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Down to my last.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    The two slowly came to a sudden halt as they looked at each other. Both looked tired and enduring the pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Shane suddenly looked incredibly guilty while Otis looked at him confused. But just as Shane was about to do something that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back from. A sudden roar of an engine interrupted them while it repeatedly honked.

    ¡°Come on! Move your lazy ass!¡±

    Ahead, Daryl was sticking his body out of the passenger window of a charging red pickup truck and yelled at them while shooting down the walkers near the two.

    Shane and Otis looked lost for a moment before their bodies were once again reinvigorated with a sudden burst of energy!

    ¡°Move it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shane pulled Otis and limped harder. He was extremely relieved.

    He really was.

    Vrooom!

    ¡°Hang on!¡¯

    Micheal yelled for Daryl and drove the truck past the two. He quickly turned the wheel hard to the right and performed a drift as the truck smashed the walkers into bloody pieces.

    The pickup truck stopped in a position that acted as a barricade to stop the walkers. Michael looked at Shane and Otis. ¡°Get on the back. Hurry!¡±

    With one final burst of energy, Otis quickly got on and hastily pulled Shane after.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They threw the bags on the back and quickly climbed up while Michael gave them cover by shooting the walkers that managed to circle around the truck.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Shane urgently banged his hand on the top of the cab.

    Vroom!

    The truck roared as Michael quickly reversed it and ran over more walkers.

    Unlucky enough, the walkers had slowly surrounded the truck and made escaping tough for the truck since it didn¡¯t have the same force it had during an acceleration.

    In addition, since the truck didn¡¯t have any sidewall, Shane and Otis at the back were forced to tightly hold onto the cab with Otis giving Shane a back hug during the ordeal as the walkers tried to grab and pull them down.

    ¡°Just stay in the center and hold on!¡± Shane shouted at Otis.

    Michael didn¡¯t let up as the truck slowly cut through the mass of undead wanting to force its way through.

    ¡°Come on~!¡±

    Vrooom!

    The truck kept sliding on the wet ground until it touched a relatively dry surface area of the road and finally made its escape from the clutches of the horde.

    ¡°Ha..hahaha!¡±

    Watching the disappearing silhouette of the school, Shane slumped down and let out a hearty laugh.

    ¡°We did it!¡± Shane was so happy that he grabbed Otis¡¯ shoulder and shook it in joy!

    When the realization finally hit him that they actually managed to escape and survive. Otis¡¯ face broke into a smile and shared the happiness with Shane. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re alive! I thought we were done for!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Shane was suddenly reminded about what he was about to do to Otis earlier and it wiped off the smile on his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing the sudden gloom on Shane¡¯s face, Otis grew confused.

    Shane just smiled slightly. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how we were lucky tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. By the way, who is that guy?¡± Otis asked, clearly referring to the man behind the wheel.

    Shane sighed with a chuckle. ¡°Michael. He¡¯s one of us.¡±

    *****

    ¡°What?¡±

    While driving back through the same route, Michael noticed Daryl staring at him.

    ¡°Did Rick and the others tell you where we are?¡±

    Michael just shook his head. ¡°No, but this one woman went to the highway and took Lori with her. We heard his kid got shot and I figured that the farm wouldn¡¯t have the necessary things to perform a successful operation on the kid. I had a hunch that someone would eventually be making their way to that high school. And I was right, those two would have died if I didn¡¯t decide to make my way here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been to this place before?¡± Daryl was becoming more amazed at Michael. He feels like this man beside him just always arrives or always delivers at the right time.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been to this place before we even encountered each other. You know, searching for supplies and whatnot. That¡¯s why I knew there was a FEMA shelter here.¡± Michael had already prepared the answers beforehand if questions like these ever came up.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do you think my brother is still alive out there?¡± After a short silence, Daryl suddenly thought of his brother, Merle.

    Michael remained silent for a moment. ¡°Your brother¡­he¡¯s gonna be alright. Because the moment you think that he¡¯s dead, then all hope is lost. Until you don¡¯t see his corpse with your own two eyes, then he¡¯s still alive. Out there, somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Take a turn here. This road leads directly to the farm.¡± Daryl pointed at a turn ahead.

    Michael took the right turn that leads to a beaten track and through a sparse wooded area.

    *****

    The kid is running out of time while Shane and the others are still nowhere in sight.

    Carl is losing too much blood faster than they can replace it, and Rick already looks so pale from the multiple blood infusions. As it might be too late, Herschel quickly proposed operating on the kid with the couple¡¯s consent.

    ¡°We do it.¡±

    Hershel stood over Carl on the operating table. He looked at the Grimes couple and addressed them.

    ¡°Rick, Lori. You may want to step out.¡±

    Just as those words left his mouth, a red pickup truck is speeding down the road towards the farm house.

    ¡°Rick! They¡¯re here!¡± someone from outside yelled.

    Rick quickly looked outside the window and saw the pickup with Shane standing at the back.

    ¡°Oh, thank god.¡±

    ¡°You stay here with him.¡±

    Rick and Lori quickly stepped out of the house while Hershel ordered Patricia to stay put as he immediately followed them outside.

    The pickup came to an immediate halt as Shane and Otis quickly got down from the back, and Rick and the others were also just coming out of the house to meet them. Some of the others also gathered towards them like Glenn, Dale, and Andrea.

    ¡°Carl?¡± Shane¡¯s voice sounded hoarse while limping over.

    ¡°Are we right on time?¡± When his feet were just a couple of centimeters from the ground, Otis jumped down and stumbled forward.

    Daryl also got down and was worried. ¡°We¡¯re not too late, are we?¡±

    Michael raised his hand at Rick and followed it with a nod. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Rick gave them a nod before turning his attention back to Shane. ¡°There¡¯s still a chance, but you¡¯re just on time.¡±

    While they were talking, Hershel had already grabbed the bags from them and hastily made his way back inside.

    Rick looked at Shane and hugged him. ¡°Thank you, man.¡±

    He did the same too to Daryl, but only gave Otis and Michael a nod of approval, with Andrea once again stuck to the latter.

    ¡°We were almost done for, but this guy arrived in the nick of time to save us.¡± Otis explained, but after saying those words, he was slightly confused why he suddenly did that.

    ¡°Thank you, all of you.¡± Lori chimed in and looked at each and everyone of them gratefully. Even to Otis, who was the cause of this incident.

    *****

    Rick and Lori sat by the steps while waiting for the news with the latter¡¯s arms around Rick. Shane looked on with envy as he leaned against the pickup.

    After a shower, Daryl had already retired to bed inside one of the tents the other survivors had set up near the bus.

    On the other hand, Michael had also taken his turn in the shower after Daryl.

    57X [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    [You have gained a Level! Reward: +1 Enhancement]

    He finally had the time to look through his [Trojan Code]. Which was something he suddenly thought of earlier and gave his so-called System a name shortly after arriving at the farm.

    Which, weirdly enough, fits the current situation where both he and the System are malwares of this world.

    Intrusive and difficult to detect. Things where they shouldn¡¯t belong.

    In addition, a thought also came to him when he was looking at the coins he had accumulated so far.

    [Coins: 543]

    ¡®I haven¡¯t found any uses of it so far. Do I need to meet some requirements? Maybe something will happen when I accumulate more Coins and will trigger a change. Like that locked section. Hmm..I should try to kill as many walkers as possible in the coming days.¡¯

    He should have thought of this a long time ago, but the Coins weren¡¯t just too important to think about before since he had to first worry about his survival when he first arrived here.

    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to see what it will be.¡¯

 Chapter Eighteen - Discussion

    Last night.

    The operation on Carl was successful, which brought them joy and relief. Although Michael managed to save Shane from a road of no return. There was one thing that bothered him.

    ¡®I labeled myself as malware last night, but I already feel this world knows of my existence. In regards to that, that Otis guy. Why wasn¡¯t ¡°it¡± triggered? Was he just too minor that he wasn¡¯t deemed important at all?¡¯

    Sadly, he didn¡¯t have any way of knowing that there were actually three more walkers that appeared when he saved Otis, but got run over in the ensuing chaos.

    Leaning against the wooden fence, Michael looked around him. ¡®I just hope that it does not snowball into a herd. That is if it were triggered and they¡¯re still out there. After experiencing it twice, maybe I should also think of giving it an appropriate name at this point.¡¯

    ¡®Random attack? Event? Heh, maybe antivirus?¡¯ Michael wore a thoughtful look on his face.

    While watching a nearby cow grazing, a familiar word immediately struck him. ¡®A herd? No, a Swarm. A swarm of locusts, but instead of insects, it''s the walking dead.¡¯

    Deep in contemplation, Michael suddenly noticed Otis power walking around the barn and the family home. ¡°What the hell is that guy doing?¡±

    Curious, Michael went over and approached him.

    On the other hand, the survivors were moved onto one of the nearby small groves of trees on the property, numbering around ten or so.

    Around fifty yards from the farm house.

    ¡°How long do you think we¡¯re staying here?¡± Jill approached Amy with a skillet on her hand.

    Amy was chopping a few stalks of wild onions when Jill came to her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. But if you ask me if it''s better that we stay here for good, then my answer would be yes. I think we can build this place into a safe zone. You know, like those villages in the past surrounded with log fences or palisade fences.¡±

    Amy¡¯s words made Jill think and indeed sounded plausible for her. ¡°You know what, that¡¯s actually not a bad idea. If we implement that, the only problem we would have would be from that old man if he¡¯d allow us to make changes on his property.¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you two bring that idea up during lunch later? I think Rick and the others would find it feasible since this place is literally surrounded by forest everywhere.¡± Jacqui overheard them and couldn¡¯t help but chime in. She looks better now compared to before. Maybe it¡¯s because she has already found love in Alan.

    ¡°Yeah, I think we¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    Meanwhile, Michael had joined Otis.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly doing this man?¡±

    Otis slowed down a bit when Michael approached him. ¡°Oh hey man. Uhh, well. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have never made it out last night. It made me realize that I should at least lose a few pounds, you know. So that last night¡¯s situation won''t happen again.¡±

    Michael nodded in understanding. ¡°Yeah, that''s a great goal to have right now. Aside from you, I¡¯ve never seen any overweight people since. I guess you¡¯re one of the lucky ones left.¡±

    ¡®Yeah, get fit. I have a lot of uses for you soon.¡¯

    After saying those words, Michael immediately left him.

    Otis paused in his tracks and watched Michael walk away. He looked down at his round belly and gently rubbed it. ¡°Hang in there buddy.¡±

    Otis continued his activity until he ran out of fumes and went back to the farm house.

    *****

    It was almost lunch time, but Michael had made his way to the edge of the property and was busy inspecting the area.

    ¡®At this point, the future for Fort Benning and the prison looks bleak. I guess for now, we should start building some fortifications around the property, to prepare for the dangers ahead.¡¯

    Michael stood before the tree line. ¡®And this forest is too dense. We should thin it out since the density would mask any threats approaching us, a walker herd to be exact. Those bastards can sneakily approach the property without us even noticing.¡¯

    ¡°Michael!¡±

    Hearing his name being called, Michael slowly turned around and saw Amy in the distance waving at him. He also waved back and moved closer to her.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Amy also walked towards him and was slightly out of breath. ¡°Rick and the others are discussing things with Hershel. They¡¯re looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Did they tell you what it is?¡± Michael had an idea but he¡¯s not so sure now that he had made some changes.

    Walking back alongside him, Amy scrunched up her eyebrows because of the sun. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I overheard them talking about guns when I was about to leave and look for you.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡®Oh boy¡¯ Michael immediately figured out that Hershel would give them an ultimatum on the prohibition of guns on his property.

    Reaching the campground, the two were just in time to hear Hershel¡¯s opinion on their said guns.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer you not carrying guns on my property. We¡¯ve managed so far without turning this place into an armed camp.¡±

    Shane gently refuted him. ¡°With all due respect, if we get a crowd of those things wandering in here. It could quickly endanger us since we would not be able to respond to the threat in time.¡±

    ¡°But they move slower than us. I¡¯m sure you would have already gotten to your guns before they can even get near this place.¡± Maggie also refuted him.

    Shane wanted to reason more with her when he finally noticed Michael heading over to them with Amy. ¡°Michael¡¯s here. Why don¡¯t we ask him what his view is on this matter? I¡¯m sure he can change your mind, Hershel.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of expectation right there, Shane.¡± Michael let out a chuckle the moment he arrived.

    ¡°I think I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself to you yet, and as you might have already heard, I¡¯m Michael.¡± Michael smiled at Hershel and offered his hand.

    The old man nodded and grabbed his hand, ¡°Hershel. I heard what you did. Saving that little girl and that boy. I think you''re quite the reliable man, Michael.¡±

    Michael chuckled while Shane looked slightly offended at the old man¡¯s statement. ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit on those matters. We all took part in doing those deeds. I was just lucky to be at the right place, at the right time.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t just saying those words out of humbleness, but he meant it.

    Sophia would have died if Rick wasn¡¯t initially present during the incident. The same goes for Shane and Otis who had also risked their lives to get those medical supplies.

    ¡°Right. Where were we? Ah right, guns. Shane does have a point that it would compromise our safety if we don¡¯t have them on us, but Maggie is also right that the walkers aren¡¯t as fast as compared to ours. Besides, we¡¯re guests here and this is their property. Our only wish is for our weapons to be easily accessible to us. That wouldn¡¯t be too hard to ask right?¡±

    Rick nodded alongside Michael¡¯s opinion and also added his own. ¡°I agree with him. We know this is your property and we will respect that.¡± He emphasized the latter part of his words while throwing a glance at Shane and continued. ¡°We know that we¡¯re intruding here, but we also ask for your understanding of wanting to protect ourselves.¡±

    Hershel nodded with understanding. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do with your guns as long as you''re not carrying it around the property. We won¡¯t have any problems regarding that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rick repeatedly nodded his head and was the first one to surrender his gun and placed it down on the hood of the truck.

    Shane looked at Rick, then at Michael. He was still unwilling, but still followed suit and also surrendered his handgun. Michael followed suit, and lastly, Andrea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gather and secure all the weapons. I¡¯ll make sure no one is carrying till we¡¯re at a practice range off site.¡± Shane took it to himself on the task of gathering the said items, too eager in fact.

    On the other hand, Micheal is closely watching their actions. Most especially towards Shane, and it greatly relieved him when Shane didn¡¯t immediately reclaim his gun right after surrendering it.

    Originally, Shane would have immediately taken it back just several seconds after he had surrendered it right after Rick. It was through these small actions that it foreshadowed the growing disagreements and tensions between the two men, but his earlier actions slightly relieved Michael since it showed that Shane is slowly changing, albeit small.

    ¡°I do request one rifleman on lookout. Dale¡¯s got experience.¡± Shane looked at Hershel. The others did too. The old man looked unsure and didn¡¯t immediately give them a response.

    ¡°Our people would feel safer, less inclined to carry a gun¡± Rick quickly reasoned with him.

    Hershel looked around them and nodded in response.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shane and Daryl left right after. Michael also did too, alongside Andrea.

    ¡°So, are you going to teach me how to shoot now?¡± Andrea smiled at him, looking all excited.

    Michael looked at her. ¡°Shane took the responsibility for shooting practice. You don¡¯t want him to teach you?¡±

    ¡°I was the one who asked you first about this, and you said you would do it, not Shane.¡±

    Michael let out a helpless sigh as he had indeed given the word back then. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re really persistent, you know that?¡±

    ¡°And I heard I am very good at it.¡± Andrea let out a satisfied chuckle.

    *****

    When Michael and the others left, Maggie continued talking to Rick.

    ¡°That stuff you brought, more antibiotics and bandages, do you guys have anything more like that?¡±

    Carol walked by and overheard them. ¡°Just what you¡¯ve seen. Those were actually Merle¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Merle? Is he dead?¡± Maggie was curious about the name being brought up since she didn¡¯t meet anyone going by that name among them.

    ¡°He¡¯s Daryl¡¯s brother, and he¡¯s still alive. Just missing.¡± Rick looked a little guilty while saying those words.

    Maggie felt like there was more to the story, but knew it wasn¡¯t her place to pry and just ignored it.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re running short already. I think I should make a run into town.¡± Maggie suggested while looking at her father.

    Rick was confused and a little worried. ¡°You¡¯re not going to that high school, right?¡±

    Maggie smiled and let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh god, no. There¡¯s a pharmacy just a mile down the road. I¡¯ve done it before.¡±

    Rick looked around the camp, and when he spotted Glenn. He turned back around to look at Hershel. ¡°See our man there in the baseball cap? That¡¯s Glenn, he¡¯s our main supply runner and our go-to-town expert. I¡¯d ask him along just to be cautious.¡±

    Hershel didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at his daughter and gestured with his head.

    Maggie nodded and went over to Glenn while Rick and Hershel went back to the farmhouse to check on Carl.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re fast on your feet and know how to get in and out.¡± With her hands on her waist. Maggie stopped beside Glenn, who¡¯s now looking at her with a bewildered look on his face.

    ¡°I got a pharmacy run. You wanna tag along?¡± Maggie looked at him with a slight scowl, but it just looked cute in the eyes of Glenn.

    ¡°Uh..su-¡±

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the water situation here?¡±

    Glenn was about to say something when Dale suddenly came and interrupted them.

    ¡°We got five wells on our land. House directly draws from number one. The number two well is right over there.¡± Maggie turned to him and pointed somewhere past the RV.

    ¡°We use it for the cattle, but it¡¯s just as pure. Take what you need. There¡¯s a cart and containers in the generator shed behind the house.¡± Dale just repeatedly nodded his head as he listened. The others also did while setting up the camp.

    Maggie turned to Glenn and walked past him. ¡°Get yourself ready while I¡¯ll go saddle up your horse.¡±

    Glenn turned to Dale and with a confused face. ¡°Horse? I don''t even know how to ride one.¡±

    ¡°You can do it. It¡¯s easy.¡± Cole answered as he walked past them.

    Glenn followed him with his eyes. ¡°You rode one before?¡±

    ¡°Nope, but how hard can it be?¡±

    *****

    Now, the story is slowly veering off from the original path. Even I am curious what will happen in the future.

    3 advance chapters in Patreon guys!

    Patreon subscription will remain valid until the next 30 days when you join today or even on the last day of January.

 Chapter Nineteen â€“ Mutated

    Michael went back and retrieved his gun from Shane. He took Andrea and Amy with him and led them to the table under the large tree beside the farmhouse.

    Amy looked around them. She leaned towards Michael and whispered. "Why are we giving up our guns?"

    "I don''t think it matters. Most of us can already kill walkers." Originally, Andrea was opposed to the idea of surrendering their most reliable weapon, but this time, due to Michael''s addition to the group. Her reaction to it had become more lukewarm.

    "She''s right. It does not matter, for now. There are also those fences all around the property. Those could buy us a few seconds while we''re getting to our guns. Right, warn the others later not to go into the woods alone from now on. We don''t want anyone getting bit and hiding it from us and compromising our safety." Michael advised.

    "Anyway, both of you take a seat."

    The two sisters carefully sat down across Michael. He placed his handgun down on the table and instructed Andrea.

    "Pick it up and unload it."

    Andrea immediately picked up the handgun and followed his instructions.

    "Check the chamber. Pull it back. Then push that lever out."

    Andrea carefully followed Michael''s instruction while Amy watched her intently from the side while the upper part of the handgun eventually slid off.

    "You''re halfway there." His words made her smile, but his following words quickly wiped her smile off.

    "Now, clean it."

    The session lasted for almost an hour as he taught them how to properly care for their gun.

    Shane was also doing the same thing to the other survivors after a short and awkward encounter between him and Lori when he was leaving the RV.

    Meanwhile, Hershel was just leaving the house when Rick approached him.

    "Hershel, will it be okay if we could just set up over by the barn? We could give you more space if we do that."

    The old man slowly shook his head. "No, that won''t be necessary. I''d prefer if your group stayed close to the house. I don''t say this easily, Rick. We don''t normally take in strangers, and I can''t have you people thinking this is permanent. Once your boy is fit for travel, I expect your group to move on. I want us to be clear on that."

    Rick looks a little frustrated since he doesn''t have anything to reply to that, or how to change the old man''s mind.

    On another part of the property, Glenn was being a creepy pervert while spying on Maggie on the binoculars.

    "Hello, farmer''s daughter."

    Before meeting Maggie, he was constantly hitting on the beautiful and young single mother, Carol. Now, the naive young man had found a more suitable partner in Maggie.

    He was smiling creepily until he almost dropped it when Lori''s face entered his sight.

    "Hi, here''s your list." Lori smiled at Glenn, who awkwardly took it from her.

    "And uhm.." Lori slowly closed the distance between them and handed another list to him. "There''s another item. I wrote it down personally. It''s personal, and it would be great if we could be a little discreet about it, okay?"

    "Sure" Glenn read what was on the paper, but it confused him. He quickly asked her since he does not have any idea what it was. "Hey, what is this that I''m supposed to look for?"

    "Try looking for it in the feminine hygiene section" Lori didn''t want the others to hear and just gave him directions where to find it.

    "Right, sure."

    "Thank you."

    *****

    "Guys, I think we have a problem."

    Michael and the sisters were just finishing up on their lesson when Cole came running over towards them and out of breath.

    "What is it?"

    "We have a situation at well number two." Cole answered in between breaths.

    Michael and the girls exchanged looks before following Cole towards the said well. Halfway through, they met up with Shane and the others at the campground, who were waiting for them.

    "They said there''s a walker stuck in the well." Shane walked alongside Michael.

    "So I heard. We need to get that thing out before it contaminates the water further." Michael knew about this and had already concocted a plan to properly take care of it.

    Arriving at well number two, Michael called out to one of the people who were waiting for them at the location.

    "How''s it looking down there, Dale?"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Dale turned his head away from the well and looked at Michael. "Looks like we got a swimmer. Take a look."

    Michael looked down the well and saw an overweight walker with shriveled skin.

    "Must have been a while since this thing was trapped here."

    Andrea chuckled while also watching the obese walker. "Long enough to grow gills."

    "We can''t leave it there. God knows what it''s doing to the water." Jill voiced her concern with a look of disgust.

    "Then we kill it and drag it by rope." One of the older survivors suggested.

    Amy immediately refuted him. "No, no. That is a very bad plan."

    "Why not? I think it''s a very good plan." Cole thought it sounded feasible and earned him an annoyed smack from Jill.

    "It''s a stupid plan. If that thing hasn''t contaminated the water yet, blowing its brains out will finish the job." Andrea made it clear to them.

    "She''s right. We can''t risk that." Michael also supported her.

    "So, it has to come out alive." T-Dog looked down at the walker down the well.

    Shane shrugged his shoulders. "So, to speak, yeah."

    "How are we going to do that then?" Dale asked while watching the bloated walker.

    "..."

    Michael noticed the stares directed at him and pointed to himself. "Me? Why are you all looking at me?"

    "Well, you''re the one with the most experience with walkers than any of us." Jill explained.

    MIchael let out a snort. "So I single handedly killed around fifty walkers. Now, I''m suddenly the expert on them? Killing a walker and getting that fat wanker out of this well are two completely different things, lady."

    Following that, the group tried many things to take the walker out but it all resulted in failure. Michael could have helped and finished this in one go, but he didn''t want them to keep relying on his ideas too much since compared to before, there are now more minds to go around to think of solutions.

    When they failed on the fifth time, Michael had enough of them and decided to step forward.

    "Alright. Great ideas guys, but they still suck." Michael shrugged his shoulders and turned to Maggie. "Do you have large sacks?"

    While squinting her eyes from the sunlight, she looked at him. "We have some. Why?"

    "I''ll go down the well and get that fatso out of here. So, I''m gonna need one." His suggestion was quickly met with objections from the people around him.

    Shane chuckled. "You''re crazy, man. I know that we''re not exactly on friendly terms, but I don''t think that''s a very good idea."

    "No, you''re not doing that. It''s dangerous!" Andrea raised her voice.

    "No need for such drastic measures. I think there are still other, and safer ways to get this guy out." Dale also voiced his own opinion.

    Michael looked at these people and let out a snort. ''You bastards were just about to serve Glenn on a silver platter to this guy if I didn''t step out. So, you guys also have this side of you huh.''

    He felt like he was starting to understand them a little bit more.

    ''I guess being the protagonists themselves, the show must have unintentionally portrayed them as good people even when they are also humans.'' This made Michael realize that in the perspective of an outsider, they can also be considered an antagonistic group.

    "Enough. I just need you guys to slowly rope me down since I need to cover its headfirst before I can restrain it." Michael didn''t want to hear any more of their opinions. He thinks his plan is more feasible.

    "Hmmp!" Andrea let out a snort of annoyance while the others just looked at each other, all looked unsure about this.

    Michael returned his attention to Maggie. "Maggie, please."

    "Alright."

    "I''ll come with you."

    Maggie nodded and left with Glenn in tow.

    Feeling unsure, Shane tilted his head to the side. He slowly approached Michael and whispered. "Look man, are you really sure about this?"

    Michael smiled at him. "I got this."

    Shane stared at him for a moment before letting out a chuckle. "Alright. If that''s what you want."

    A couple minutes later, Maggie came back on horseback with Glenn.

    "Here. It''s the largest we''ve got." Maggie handed Michael a sack enough to fit two people.

    Survivor Information

    Name: Michael [Level 3] [EXP: 0 / 500]

    Age: 29

    Strength: 6

    Agility: 5

    Vitality: 6

    Enhancement(s): 0

    Weapon:

    Machete

    Glock 17

    [MODULE LOCKED]

    Coins: 543

    Michael quickly brought up his Trojan System and quickly allocated his remaining Enhancement on Strength and immediately felt his body tingle all over like there were countless ants crawling all over him and biting him at the same time.

    "Phew! Alright, let''s do this." Michael let out a long breath and started sweating a lot.

    Like the others, Andrea also noticed that he had suddenly perspired a lot and misunderstood it as a sign of nervousness. "Be careful."

    Shane skillfully placed the rope around Michael''s waist and the group slowly lowered him onto the well.

    "You''re crazy for doing this." Maggie remarked while watching Michael being carried down the well.

    Michael knew that pump wouldn''t hold his weight. Instead, he pushed his legs out against the walls and slowly lowered himself with the assistance of the rope.

    "A little more." Amy and a few others were leaning over on the mouth of the well. All were curious how Michael would handle this problem.

    "Alright! Stop right there!" Michael shouted while the walker under him repeatedly groaned and tried to reach for him.

    "Slack the line! I''m going down!" Hearing him, the group at the surface quickly loosened the ropes and quickly went over to the well as they wanted to witness what Michael was about to do.

    At this point, Michael was relying on his legs to carry his weight as he slowly unfolded the sack.

    "I''m going!"

    Following his words, Michael immediately released his legs from the wall. He plummeted down the well and just timed it right as he smacked the sack on the walker''s head.

    "Graaah!"

    The fatso grabbed him and tried to bite him through the sack. Michael frowned in annoyance and slowly pushed it towards the wall, afraid that he might accidentally injure it and further contaminate the water.

    "Calm down, freakshow."

    In a contest of strength between a walker and a human, the walker would have a slight edge over a human since it doesn''t have the same misgivings as a human would.

    Unfortunately for this walker, Michael could easily overpower it and was quickly restrained, much to the shock of the people watching.

    "Goddamn. Just what is this guy?" Dale couldn''t help but voice out his thoughts while watching Michael put the sack over the thrashing undead all the way down to its legs.

    "Alright. Get me another rope down here. Hey!" Michael yelled at them when he noticed they were just standing there and looking at him in shock.

    "I''m on it." T-Dog let out a stutter as he quickly left to get the extra rope nearby and immediately threw it down the well.

    Michael quickly grabbed it and wound the rope over the sack around the walker''s leg, and he wasn''t done yet!

    The group witnessed how he had easily carried the obese walker over his shoulder.

    Michael looked up and shouted. "Pull us up at the same time. Got it?!"

    Following his words, the group quickly divided themselves into two and slowly pulled them out of the well with Michael assisting them on the way up like how he did it when he was going down.

    "Wait! Let me do it!"

    Shane was about to put a bullet on its head when Michael hastily stopped him.

    "Alright. It''s your prize."

    This time, Shane had grown a little more respectful to Michael after seeing what he did. He knows that he wouldn''t be able to replicate what the man did down there.

    Michael nodded and pulled out its machete, and through the sack, he stabbed the walker on its head.

    [You terminated a Mutated Zombie! Gained +10 EXP and +10 Coins.]

    ''This was a mutated zombie? Damn!''

 Chapter Twenty - I Will Be Leaving The Group

    After the events at the well, everything eventually returned back to normal after their shock had subsided.

    Except that didn¡¯t go well for Michael as Cole had become even more annoying by constantly buzzing around him like an annoying fly.

    ¡°I still can''t get over it! That..it was amazing how you easily lifted that walker, and how you easily restrained it. Just what were you doing before all this shit went down?¡± Cole can be a bit too excited at times, but there are also times that he would just blurt out the right words at the right time.

    When the people nearby heard the latter part of his words. All of them suddenly slowed down what they were doing, since unlike Cole and the others, they did not have the courage to be as direct to Michael like the rest even when they were curious about it.

    Michael thought for a moment on how to properly answer him. He was just thinking if it could become a problem later on. ¡±I was part of a secret organization. An off the books one.¡±

    Startled, Cole and the others suddenly felt like they just learned something they shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Wait..is it okay for you to just tell us like that?¡± Cole became a little uncomfortable and stuttered.

    Michael shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I guess it''s fine. The government is now fragmented anyway. It¡¯s not like you¡¯d go out there and then tell it to the dead, right?¡±

    ¡°Uhmm..I¡¯m gonna go see if the guys need more help with filling our water.¡± Cole quickly left and the others also immediately resumed their duties.

    Michael let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Finally got rid of that guy. Now, these people have become even more reserved around me. I''m a genius for thinking of this excuse. Even if they are still curious about it later on, there is already no place for them to dig around. It would be better for them to waste that energy helping the group.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Shane was staring at Michael. He looks like he is deep in his thoughts.

    ¡°Hey, Michael.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Michael turned to him when he heard his name being called.

    ¡°When I was in the Marines. There was a rumor going around about the government conducting secret experiments on the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°What was it about?¡±

    Listening to Shane¡¯s tone on how he delivered those words, Michael couldn¡¯t help but become curious.

    ¡°Super soldiers.¡±

    It was just two words, but the facial muscles on Michael twitched.

    ¡®What the hell? Super soldiers? Is this guy for real?¡¯ Michael thought that Shane was messing around at first, but when he saw the grave expression on the man¡¯s face. He realized that Shane probably wasn¡¯t just joking around.

    ¡®Wait a minute..¡¯

    Michael finally realized something, but he quickly maintained his poker face even when he was having tumultuous emotions inside him.

    ¡°No, our work was mostly around the country''s security against her enemies.¡± Michael quickly thought of another excuse. He quickly denied it since he also doesn¡¯t have any clue on anything related to that.

    There was a stifling air hanging over the group following that.

    Just when the group thought that they had understood Michael a little bit. The sudden revelation from him just gave them even more questions and gave rise to another mystery surrounding him.

    ¡°Lunch is ready! Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Thankfully, the stifling feeling that hung over the camp was shattered when Jacqui suddenly stood up and cried out from out of nowhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the others!¡±

    ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m coming with you.¡±

    It looks like Jacqui had been so engrossed in cooking that she didn¡¯t even realize what just happened earlier. ¡°What¡¯s with them? Did I miss something?¡±

    Michael just smiled at her. ¡®Super soldier? Is it possible? But since I never inherited the memories of this body prior to my arrival. It actually sounds plausible, especially when I think back to this body¡¯s physique when I first saw it. Except for Strength, the Agility and Vitality were already maxed out then. Damn! Why am I only realizing this now?!¡¯

    He was just as confused as the others.

    Under the curious gaze of everyone, Michael slowly stood up and left the camp for the farmhouse.

    When he left, the survivors remaining at the camp immediately launched into a tirade of gossiping.

    ¡°Oh my god. So that explains why it looked like he knew a lot back at the CDC.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that he actually knows the reason behind this?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Were you not listening? He said he works on matters regarding national security.¡±

    ¡°Is it really?¡±

    Shane shook his head and stopped cleaning the shotguns. ¡°Instead of gossiping behind other people. It would be better if you use that energy on things that can help the group.¡±

    The women immediately shut their mouths and looked at each other. They immediately dispersed and looked for something else to do.

    On the other hand, Daryl and Otis were just coming out of the woods and returning with the games they hunted.

    ¡°The people would be delighted to have deer for tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± Otis let out a chuckle while carrying a dead deer on his back.

    ¡°They better be since we never really went back to that deer you shot before.¡± Daryl was referring to the one Otis killed and accidentally shot Carl with.

    ¡°Yeah, a shame.¡± Otis already got over the incident with Carl since the Grimes couple had already forgiven him.

    The others who saw the two returning came running towards them with huge smiles on their faces, especially when they saw the game they were bringing home.

    ¡°Holy crap, that is a big deer!¡± Cole, who was now with Alan on patrol duty came running towards the two when they spotted them.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a big deer. But first, help me with it.¡± Otis quickly handed the deer over to Cole and Alan. Who quickly carried it away. ¡°Leave the deer by well number one. We¡¯ll clean it after we get there.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Alan answered as the two made their way towards the farm house.

    ¡°Ugghh, my back hurts after all that.¡± Otis groaned while walking alongside Daryl.

    Daryl gave him the side eye. ¡°You didn¡¯t even carry that deer for long.¡±

    Otis just chuckled. After a short hesitation, he turned to Daryl. ¡°Hey, I heard from the others that you¡¯re planning on looking for your brother. Do you want some help?¡±

    Daryl just shook his head. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t even know where to start looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Well, we can start at locations where it''s possible for people to build camps. Oh, I remember that there¡¯s also that prison nearby. If it hasn''t fallen yet, then there might be people there¡­convicts in particular.¡± When he got to the end, even Otis sounded unsure.

    Listening to him, Daryl suddenly paused in his tracks and turned to look at Otis. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a prison nearby?¡±

    Otis looked at him and repeatedly nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, just a few miles south of here. Why? You want to start there?¡±

    ¡°Well, Merle might fit in there with how he is. That aside, resources and weapons. That¡¯s what the group urgently needs right now.¡± Daryl realized the importance of this information and immediately increased his pace with a new destination in mind.

    ¡°Can you take care of the deer yourself, yeah? I need to go talk to someone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess the prison does look like a good place to start looking for his brother¡± Otis still looked completely lost. He still hasn¡¯t realized how important the information he had shared to Daryl. Even Michael would be shocked when this reaches his ears.

    *****

    ¡°Otis said that?¡±

    When Daryl came up to him, Michael just thought that it was going to be like before, asking how everyone was doing. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually hear about the prison from him.

    ¡°Yeah, so what do you think? Should we go check it out?¡± Daryl looked eager.

    Michael didn¡¯t immediately respond as his thoughts were somewhere else. ¡®So the people here actually knew about the prison? Wait, it is also possible that Otis might be the only who knows. That still doesn¡¯t sound convincing though since this farmland and the prison were just several miles apart.¡¯

    ¡°So, what do you think? That place is surely brimming with resources. That is if those people inside are already dead.¡±

    Michael glanced at him from the side. ¡°Alright. Seems like a good place to start looking for resources. Let¡¯s bring Shane with us and head there after lunch.¡±

    ¡°Just us three?¡± Daryl looked unsure.

    ¡°We can bring more with us, but I¡¯m not confident that they have it in there to kill a person.¡± Michael explained the reason behind it. He didn¡¯t want to bring anyone who would just slow them down.

    ¡®With the state they¡¯re in, these people would just undermine us if they come with us. I''m not even sure if Rick has the nerve to kill someone during this time.¡¯

    His words made Daryl realize something. ¡°Right, we might be forced to kill someone this time.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Even if Daryl had shown an attitude that seems like he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to draw blood, Michael still wanted to make sure.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Daryl looked resolute. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to respond to him.

    Michael chuckled. ¡°No one said you were.¡±

    ¡°Come, it seems like Amy is here to fetch us for lunch.¡±

    Michael gave Daryl a smack on his shoulder. Both of them immediately made their way towards camp.

    *****

    While the people were almost done with their lunch, Daryl thought that this might be the appropriate time to address them.

    ¡°Alright, I received information from Otis earlier. He mentioned there¡¯s this prison just several miles south of here. I discussed this with Michael earlier and we thought it might be a good place to search for supplies and possibly additional weapons.¡± Everyone slowed down as they weren¡¯t expecting that the group discussion would suddenly start this early.

    Rick and Shane exchange glances. The former, quickly raised some valid questions. ¡°Any other information regarding that place? Like is it still operational or it has already been overrun?¡±

    ¡°None, Otis just casually mentioned it. He¡¯s also not sure if the prison is still operational.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s assume that the prison still is. We¡¯d need some muscle if we want to raid that place.¡± Shane also brought up a crucial point on this plan.

    Rick thought of something. ¡°Then Shane, Michael, Daryl and I will go. Let¡¯s also bring Dale as our sniper to cover our backs with Glenn as both his spotter and guard.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I was thinking of just Shane, Daryl and I going there.¡±

    Michael immediately disagreed with Rick¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°Why not? Are you worried that we¡¯re bringing most of our fighters away?¡± Rick was confused.

    Michael really does not want to bring Rick with them as it might complicate the operation when they encounter those prisoners later, who are still surviving inside.

    ¡®We can bring the others with us, but we¡¯ll have to take care of the rest. I wasn¡¯t just expecting for this to happen so soon.¡¯

    ¡°We might encounter people we¡¯d need to take care of.¡± Michael¡¯s words sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine. They weren¡¯t expecting that the discussion would suddenly jump into killing people.

    ¡°Shane was in the Marines. I¡¯m sure he already had the resolve that he might take another¡¯s life one day. Daryl. Well, he didn¡¯t even hesitate when he wanted to off Jim when he was bitten. As for me, it wouldn¡¯t be my first rodeo. The others? I don¡¯t even know if they had killed something bigger than a rat before.¡± Andrea was looking at him like he was a completely different person with how casual his tone was on discussing taking another person¡¯s life.

    It wasn¡¯t just her, the others were also witnessing another side of him.

    Those words from Michael shut him up. Rick doesn¡¯t think that he has it in him to take someone¡¯s life, and that¡¯s coming from someone who was just at a shootout just two months ago, where it resulted in him being in a coma.

    ¡°Al-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±

    He wanted to quickly wrap this when Rick suddenly interrupted him. Both men stared at each other.

    Michael saw the determination on the man¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡®From this point on, the progression of the story had truly veered off to another path.¡¯

    ¡°Alright, I guess that¡¯s four of us going then. In addition, I just want to inform everyone here...¡± Michael paused as he slowly carved the faces of everyone here into his mind and let out a breath.

    ¡°That I will be temporarily leaving the group¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter Twenty-One - A Night with Amy

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±

    Obviously, the first ones to be shocked by the sudden news were Andrea, Amy, and Sophia who looked at her mother worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just temporary. I¡¯m not really leaving for good.¡± Michael calmed them down when he noticed that almost everyone was showing signs of anxiety.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s so important that you had to leave?¡± Rick looked at him. He really doesn¡¯t like the idea that one of their most capable members is suddenly leaving.

    ¡°Need I remind everyone that winter is coming soon? We only have a month left before December comes. We need supplies.¡±.

    ¡°But we can do that together. You don''t have to leave.¡± Michael had more things to say when Amy interrupted him.

    Michael looked at her and smiled. He threw a quick meaningful glance towards Lori, and Rick noticed that. It confused both of them. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a protracted supply run. The reason I¡¯m leaving is not only for preparation for the winter. I also want to look for my people. Most of them headed north when we got separated. So I''m planning on heading there after the business with the prison is over.¡±

    Confused, Andrea stared at Michael with a slight dejection in her voice. ¡°But we¡¯re your people now. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re still alive out there.¡±

    Michael turned to her and smiled. ¡°If you put it that way, how would they then know that we¡¯re still alive out here? Like how would we have known that this property still had people living on it, hmm? If it weren¡¯t for the recent events that led us here, we wouldn¡¯t even know that Hershel and his family exist. Remember, the moment that we lose all hope or accept it. That¡¯s when the people that we care about are truly dead.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly going this far when you never bothered looking for them back then?¡± Carol couldn¡¯t help sate her curiosity.

    Everyone looked at him and that question from Carol made Michael contemplate for a moment. ¡°Well, in the past. I got myself in a pinch, and they saved me. And before you say anything. No, I wasn¡¯t this good at dealing with the walkers before. I was also like everyone else here. Scared and panicking about why those walkers just won¡¯t go down even after several fatal wounds. I got used to this, okay? You¡¯d be like me too if you¡¯d lived alone long enough, but I¡¯d wish that no one in their right minds would want that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d do the same for us too.¡± Michael added.

    His words were answered with silence. Some just zoned out while some just looked at each other.

    ****

    Later on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this on a whim you know. I accidentally stumbled across a clue the night when I went to that highschool.¡±

    Michael and Andrea are currently on their way into the nearby town where Glenn and Maggie had their first intimate moment together.

    Andrea abruptly turned her head with confusion on her face. ¡°But you told us that most of them went up north. Why would there suddenly be clues here in the opposite direction they fled from?¡±

    ¡®Right, that one.¡¯ Michael knew this question would follow the moment he uttered those words.

    ¡°Most of them, the ones who left those clues are probably those who fled south but had to turn back because of the roadblock on the highway.¡± He explained.

    ¡°Makes sense.¡¯ She repeatedly nodded her head. ¡°Remind me why we¡¯re heading into town again?¡±

    ¡°Correction, it was just supposed to be me. You insisted on tagging along.¡± Michael let out a snort.

    ¡°Okay, so why are you heading into town then?¡± She just shrugged her shoulders as the truck arrived at the outskirts of the small town.

    ¡°To get a drink.¡±

    ¡°To what? You¡¯re heading into town just to get a drink? You¡¯re wasting fuel just to get a drink huh, astounding.¡± Andrea couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.

    ¡°Why not? I haven''t had one for a while now. It doesn''t hurt to have one or two glasses once in a while.¡± Michael just chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, but only two glasses okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Michael laughed. It was obvious he¡¯d have more than two.

    The truck stopped in front of the place and the two made their way inside.

    It was a bar called Carriage Bar, the same bar where Rick and Glenn found Hershel drinking by himself.

    Andrea was about to rush to the bar when Michael quickly stopped her. One of his hands was on her chest.

    ¡°Slow down. Stay put first. We don¡¯t want any uninvited visitors roaming inside while we¡¯re here.¡± Michael slightly raised his voice so that he could lure any walkers that¡¯s lurking inside.

    ¡°...¡±

    But he was only met with silence even after he did the taps.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Alright. It seems like the coast is clear¡± Michael relaxed his expression after moments of silence had passed and nothing happened.

    Andrea immediately went behind the counter and grabbed one of the bottles of whiskies that still hasn¡¯t been opened.

    She grabbed the cups that Michael brought with him and quickly filled them up halfway.

    ¡°Cheers¡± Andrea smiled and took a mouthful.

    ¡°Why are you even more eager than me?¡± Micheal chuckled. He was just enjoying the company right now since he would be leaving in a couple of days.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while for me too. No one really thought of having a drink after all that had happened. Except when we were still in the CDC, the place made us feel safe that everyone just shed all their fears and worries away. That is until we found out it wasn¡¯t that safe after all.¡± Andrea looked softly at the bottle of whisky on her hand. Her gaze was filled with nostalgia.

    ¡°I really thought that we were finally going to be safe when we got into CDC. I think, It''s by far the best place to tide over this crisis.¡± Andrea softly ranted while Michael just listened quietly.

    ¡®We barely began, but she¡¯s already letting out some emotions in there huh.¡¯

    Two hours passed as the two casually chatted about various events that happened before doomsday. They reminisce about the funny moments, the bitter times or the scary moments in their lives.

    ¡°Can you be honest with me? Searching for your group wasn¡¯t really the reason why you¡¯re leaving, right?¡± Andrea smiled. She looked incredibly drunk as she wobbled towards Michael.

    Michael quickly caught her in his arms. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    Getting hugged by Michael, Andrea giggled and circled her finger on his chest. ¡°We¡¯ve been sleeping together for a while now you know, and I¡¯ve long noticed..that you tend to lightly rub your nose..when you¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°I do?¡± Michael was confused and thought of the times he had lied. He realized that he does rub his nose whenever he tries to lie.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even realize I was doing that.¡¯

    ¡°You also did that..when I asked you..about what you thought¡­of sleeping together with Amy.¡± Her words made him choke on his drink as he started coughing.

    Andrea giggled and looked up to him. ¡°Wanting to bed us sisters. You¡¯re a pervert, you know that.¡±

    Michael chuckled and carried her in his arms. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡®Though I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a man out there who would say no to a beautiful woman throwing herself to them.¡¯

    Michael carefully got her inside the truck. ¡°You¡¯re one troublesome woman, you know that?¡±

    Andrea giggled and beamed a smile at him. ¡°I am, right? So don¡¯t leave?¡±

    Michael let out a soft snort and smiled. He didn¡¯t bother responding to her.

    ¡®I wonder if there were also others who had noticed it?¡¯ Michael thought and glanced at the sleeping woman beside him. ¡®She really wasted her talents when she got separated from the others and ended up in Woodbury.¡¯

    It was already dark when the two returned. Michael carried Andrea in his arms and made way for their tent.

    When the others saw Michael carrying the woman in his arms, almost all of them ran to him in worry.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Amy came running to them with visible worry in her face.

    Dale looked incredibly worried. ¡°Was she bitten?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just drunk.¡± Michael didn¡¯t even need to say anything when Alan caught a whiff of alcohol from them, and only then did the others realize the smell coming from the two.

    Amy angrily punched Michael on his shoulder. ¡°Geez! You made us worry.¡±

    Michael snorted. ¡°Well, you guys suddenly swamped me with questions and didn¡¯t let me say anything.¡±

    The people slowly left one by one, and Michael can finally set Andrea down inside their tent.

    ¡°She must have mumbled a lot of things, didn¡¯t she?¡± Amy asked while helping her sister change her clothes.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave you to her then.¡± Michael left the two and headed towards Rick and the others who looked like they were busy discussing something.

    *****

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Michael arrived to hear some disagreements taking place between Rick and Shane.

    ¡°Shane wants the group to resume for Fort Benning once we¡¯re done dealing with the prison and Carl is fit for travel. On the other hand, Rick wants the group to occupy the prison after and weather the winter there.¡± The two looked too stressed out so Glenn answered for them.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Daryl turned to Michael. The others silently looked at him, waiting for his opinion.

    Michael rubbed his shoulder.¡±Both plans have their merit, but..in my opinion, Fort Benning is too much of a wild card right now. We¡¯re not even sure if a month is enough to reach that place since there''s certainly going to be obstacles along the way that would delay our journey. The prison on the other hand is just sitting there, we¡¯ll be able to see it if we just drive a little. Since Hershel does not want us on his property, the prison doesn¡¯t sound too bad as long as we ignore the fact that it was a place meant for criminals. Maybe we can even restart civilization from there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± T-Dog agreed with Michael.

    Daryl looked at Shane. ¡°Sorry man, but I kinda agree with Michael on this one. Fort Benning is too unrealistic for us right now.¡±

    With support from the main members of the group, Rick won his case this time.

    Shane let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, but if the prison is unsuitable for living. Then we¡¯ll hit the road for Fort Benning.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Michael immediately agreed since he already knew the outcome of this one.

    ¡°If we indeed leave for Fort Benning, what about you then? We''ll be gone from this place when you return.¡± Rick looked at Michael and voiced his concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll catch up, just make sure to leave some clues for me so I know what road you guys have taken then.¡±

    After that, the group finished their discussion and slowly retired for the night.

    Cole and Alan took the first watch.

    It was deep into the night when someone sneakily entered Michael¡¯s tent.

    ¡°What the¨C¡±

    Michael woke up befuddled when he felt something wet below him, and was followed by the sense of satisfaction assaulting his senses. He looked down and saw someone taking good care of his little junior.

    ¡°Wha..what are you doing?¡± Michael felt utterly confused when he finally registered who the person was.

    ¡°Ish it gyud?¡± The woman asked with his member stuffed inside her mouth.

    ¡°You should s¨C¡±

    Michael was about to get the woman off of him when she suddenly started sucking it even harder!

    He instinctively placed his hand on her head and forcefully pushed his member down her throat.

    ¡°Your sister is gonna kill us if she finds out about this.¡± Regaining clarity of his mind, Michael gently shoved her away from him.

    ¡°She won¡¯t know this even happened if we keep our mouths shut, and I did good, right? You released a lot¡± Amy seductively licked some of the remaining sticky liquid stuck on her fingers.

    Amy started to undress when Michael quickly grabbed her and shoved her outside his tent.

    ¡°Leave.Now.¡± Michael sternly whispered and closed the tent behind him.

    ¡°This is not over yet.¡± Amy angrily gritted her teeth in frustration and sneakily returned to their tent after washing up.

    Michael laid down and thought back on what happened earlier.

    ¡®That Amy, I thought she had already moved on when she finally stopped seducing me every chance she got.¡¯ Michael pinched the bridge of his nose. He knows this is going to be a problem if the others notice what happened tonight and blabber about it to Andrea.

    What happened tonight also made him realize another. ¡®Andrea must have long noticed it. That¡¯s why she suddenly asked that question back then.¡¯

    ¡°These two sisters are really troublesome.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Two - Operation: Prison Break

    The following day.

    Micheal, Daryl, Shane and Rick were preparing the things they will need for today¡¯s operation.

    ¡°So Otis is coming with us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he knows the way to get there without us having to walk all the way there.¡±

    Shane looked at Rick while he handed over the bag of shotgun to Michael.

    ¡°No need. These two are enough for me.¡± Michael declined as he preferred using two handguns, two identical Glock to be precise.

    A few minutes later, everyone was already finished with their preparations.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out!¡± Shane drove and stopped the bus beside the four people and opened the doors for them.

    Michael and the others quickly got on the bus and Shane drove it away under the watchful gaze of the crowd.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to be fine, right mom?¡± Sophia looked up to her mother, worried.

    Carol looked at her daughter and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re gonna be fine. They¡¯re people who can handle themselves, especially Michael. You told me before how heroic he was when he took down those walkers, right?¡±

    Sophia softly nodded and smiled in response. ¡°Yeah, he was really strong. Those walkers didn¡¯t even stand a chance at all. He was like a superhero, mom!¡±

    The others who hadn¡¯t left yet heard what Sophia said and immediately stopped in their tracks. They had been extremely curious about what happened that night, but refrained from asking the little girl about it since they thought that it might bring back unwanted memories.

    Dale and Glenn exchanged a knowing look, and the latter quickly approached the mother and daughter.

    ¡°Wow, you must really like Michael huh?¡± Glenn crouched down to Sophia¡¯s eye level while ignoring the burning gaze coming from Carol.

    Sophia smiled wide. ¡°Yeah~! One day, I want to become like him too. To never be scared of walkers again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, but can you tell us more about what happened that night?¡± Glenn displayed what he thought was his brightest smile. Though it looked crooked in the eyes of others.

    ¡°Okay, but I want that chocolate.¡± Sophia smiled while eyeing the chocolate bar on Glenn¡¯s chest pocket.

    Glenn chuckled and picked up Sophia in his arms and handed her the chocolate bar. ¡°Okay, how about you tell us all about it under that tree?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Carol watched as Glenn brought Sophia away and a small smile broke her expressionless face.

    ¡®My baby has grown.¡¯

    She was reminded of the days that followed her rescue. It made the already reserved girl even more aloof, and she thought of the nights when Sophia would wake up in the middle of the night while covered in cold sweat, shivering.

    She just didn¡¯t expect that her little girl would suddenly break out of her shell today and without any hint of indication at all.

    If Michael knew what was going on in her mind, he¡¯d probably assume that Sophia is having thoughts of ending herself.

    It was a good thing that the chance of that ever happening is extremely low. Everyone has been keeping a close eye on her ever since that incident on the highway.

    *****

    Over an hour later, the group arrived before the gates of the prison.

    ¡°It¡¯s overrun.¡± Shane looked at the walkers aimlessly walking through the prison grounds.

    Michael tapped him on his shoulders and got down from the bus. ¡°At least we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with people.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Rick looked concerned since dealing with people is a little easier than walkers.

    Michael gave them a reassuring smile. ¡°We¡¯ll clear the path towards the guard towers first. From up there, you and Shane will cover our backs. Daryl and I will take the field and personally deal with those walkers.¡±

    ¡°I have no problem with that.¡± Daryl doesn¡¯t mind the challenge.

    Shane looked hesitant on this arrangement. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just cover our blind spots. We don¡¯t want walkers suddenly sneaking up behind us.¡± Michael responded with a nod.

    ¡°What about me then?¡± Otis pointed to himself.

    The others turned to look at him. Michael pointed at the bus. ¡°Keep watch on the bus. Alert us for any potential threats approaching this place.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Otis slung his rifle over his shoulders and slowly climbed up the bus under the worried gaze of his companions.

    ¡°You can still keep watch inside the bus.¡± Rick looks concerned. He was afraid that Otis might slip and fall down and cause more problems for them.

    ¡°No worries. I got this man.¡± Otis grunted. He actually managed to climb on the roof of the bus after some difficulty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The four ran towards the fence while the nearby walkers who noticed them quickly gathered towards their direction.

    Shane took out the bolt cutter they brought with them and carefully created a hole on the fence while the three killed the walkers that gathered around them.

    ¡°We¡¯re through.¡± Shane was the first one to go through the fence, followed by the others.

    Michael helped Daryl patch up the hole with a coil of wires the latter carried with him.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the fence, the walkers in prison clothes gathered towards them.

    The group made their way towards the gate. Arriving there, Rick saw the possibility of the group building a camp here.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect.¡± Rick surveyed the walker infested yard before turning to Michael. ¡°We need to shut that gate over there to prevent more from filling the yard. Can you two do it?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡± Daryl answered confidently.

    ¡°That was the plan, but it seems like we need to alter it a bit.¡± Michael nodded while thinking about something.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡®I thought this place would still be operational since we came early. Seems like this place fell quite fast.¡¯ He came to that conclusion when he saw the progress of the decay on the walkers.

    ¡°Instead of coming with me. Take a spear with you and lure some of the walkers in the corner. I''ll Do this myself.¡± Michael took immediate command and instructed Daryl of the change of plan.

    ¡°Alright, I have no problem with that.¡± Daryl quickly went to a corner of the outer perimeter fence of the prison and started creating some noise to lure the walkers towards him while Rick and Shane quickly ascended the guard tower beside them. Both were armed with a Remington and Scoped M4 respectively.

    Michael took a deep breath and unsheathed his machete. The two men at the tower watched Michael as he opened the gate with a slide before closing it behind him.

    With no hesitation at all, Michael quickly made a mad dash towards the inner gate while decapitating the walkers along the way. He was so fast that Shane and Rick even questioned if they were even needed at the tower.

    ¡°How the heck is he so fast?¡± Shane voiced his thoughts out while making his bullet count and took down another walker by a headshot.

    ¡°Beats m¨C what the heck is that guy doing?¡± Rick''s thoughts were interrupted when he witnessed Michael breaking through into the main courtyard and abandoning the original plan!

    ¡°I knew that guy was crazy!¡±

    Shane and Rick quickly turned their attention onto the walkers gathering behind Michael from the outer yard and started shooting them.

    ¡°You¡¯re all..my experience points! Mine!¡± Michael laughed as he grabbed one of the walkers by its shoulder and threw it towards the walkers that gathered into a small group.

    He then split a walker¡¯s head open, followed by a slash that decapitated another, then it was quickly followed up by a shoulder shove towards the third walker that tried to grab him.

    It was mostly the same combo he performed during the night when he got swarmed by walkers after he found Sophia.

    It was simple and precise.

    It was the most suitable way he could think of in dealing with these mindless undead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and help him!¡±

    ¡°No, we should stay put and follow the plan. There might be some slight changes, but the plan is still in effect.¡±

    Rick was about to go down, but Shane quickly stopped him.

    ¡°Shane!¡±

    ¡°If what happened that night was real, then Michael can take care of himself.¡±

    Rick raised his voice at his best friend. Shane did not even bother turning around to look at him and continued shooting down the walkers below. Though his words reminded Rick of what happened that night. He grudgingly resumed his duty, but this time, he lent Daryl a hand on clearing the walkers on his side. He still plans to go after Michael, but with Daryl on his side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that guy actually has a crazy side to him.¡± Daryl soon also noticed what was happening and could only let out a hollow laugh.

    ¡®My brother really has a knack for having crazy friends.¡¯

    After a while, the three people on the outer perimeter eventually managed to clear all the walkers at the yard and quickly went after Michael.

    They didn¡¯t see him past the inner gate, but they saw the numerous walkers lying ¡°dead¡± in his wake.

    ¡°How is it possible for one man to do this?¡± Shane shivered at the thought that there¡¯s actually someone out there who can fight his way through these many walkers.

    Rick and Daryl remained silent. They too were wondering how a lone man was able to do this.

    The trio cautiously began exploring the prison. The starting with A Block, the brick building situated at the middle of the prison.

    Like those outside, the inside of the building wasn¡¯t so much different. Just numerous decayed bodies sprawled all over the floor.

    ¡°Man..¡± Daryl could only utter a single word to describe his amazement. The other two shared his sentiments.

    Rick hurried above the sentry room through the stairs on the second floor and discovered the dead body of a prison guard.

    ¡°Over here.¡± Shane called out to them with his handgun pointed ahead the dark corridor, the path illuminated by the torchlight on his other hand.

    Daryly quickly followed after him with his crossbow. Rick also quickly descended the stairs and caught up to them.

    ¡°Clear.¡±

    Shane peeked from the corner and saw that it was the same as the previous corridor that had a few walkers sprawled on the ground.

    ¡°He really didn¡¯t even need our help at all.¡± Daryl remarked looking at the wake that Michael left on the corridors they passed through.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    The three were cautiously following the trail of dead bodies when they arrived at a corner and saw a door. It was followed by the voices of multiple people yelling and two consecutive gunshots from beyond the door

    The trio didn¡¯t even hesitate as they quickly rushed towards it.

    Blam!

    Shane slammed his shoulder against the door as it swung open. The three men saw Michael standing over two dead prisoners with bullet holes on their heads.

    There were also three prisoners huddled together standing opposite from Michael and were looking at the newcomers in shock after they had burst through the door.

    ¡°D-don''t! We have nothing to do with this!¡± The short and blonde haired man with a mustache hurriedly explained while raising his hands.

    ¡°Ye..yeah. It was their idea.¡± The tall dark skinned man did the same while their other companion just remained silent and kept staring at them.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Rick pointed his handgun towards the three prisoners and asked.

    Daryl just snorted while aiming his crossbow at those three. ¡°Just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Man, we¡¯re innocent!¡± the blonde haired man cried out.

    Shane chuckled. ¡°You three don¡¯t look innocent to me.¡±

    Michael stretched his neck muscle before turning his attention to Rick. ¡°These two suddenly tried to kill me after I discovered them here. Ungrateful bastards.¡±

    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Rick was curious.

    Michael gestured with his chin. ¡°At the back, there¡¯s sufficient food supplies to last us through most of the winter months.¡±

    When the three heard that, Rick looked surprised while Shane and Daryl exchanged a look.

    ¡°You three better stay put.¡± Daryl warned as he walked past them and towards the back.

    Daryl saw the abundant food stored at the back of the cafeteria and his face broke into a grin. ¡°Jackpot.¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡± Shane asked when Daryl came out from the back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea that we brought the school bus with us.¡± Daryl chuckled.

    Shane slightly lowered his gun and looked at Rick with a smile. He quickly went to the back with Daryl, with Rick trailing behind the two.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Michael smiled hearing the joyous laughter at the back. He slowly turned his attention towards the three prisoners as his face turned solemn.

    Witnessing how Michael had easily taken care of their two companions earlier. The blonde haired guy gulped out of nervousness. ¡°Wh..what¡¯s gonna happen to us?¡±

    ¡°If you behave well, show your willingness to contribute to our group and most importantly, your loyalty to the group.¡± Michael raised three conditions for them. He paused as he looked at the three of them one by one. ¡°If you can do those and even go beyond that, I¡¯ll vouch for you three to my companions in the back.¡±

    The blonde haired guy repeatedly nodded his head. ¡°I..we..we can do that, right guys?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, as long as you don''t kill us.¡± The tallest dude among them also showed his willingness while the other dark-skinned man had a stare down with Michael.

    The blonde haired dude noticed what was happening and immediately elbowed his friend. ¡°He agrees too. Sorry about that, he doesn¡¯t talk a lot.¡±

    The man slowly stepped forward and with an uncomfortable smile, he offered his hand to Michael. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Axel. This giant here is Big Tiny, and that serious looking one is Oscar.¡±

    Michael just looked at Axel¡¯s hand. ¡°Go and help us transfer those supplies outside.¡±

    He had just uttered those words when Daryl came out carrying two bags of flour over his shoulder and overheard what Michael said and looked at the three. ¡°You three gonna stand there all day? Go and help.¡±

    Michael looked at Daryl and reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve cleared all of the walkers in this block.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Daryl went back out first with a torch light on his mouth.

    Rick also appeared with a bag of corn. ¡°Are you sure about those three?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss what we¡¯ll do about them after we move all of these supplies.¡± Michael nodded and with a smile. ¡°Including A Block, I¡¯ve already cleared this Block of its walkers. I¡¯m planning to clear rest, what do you think?¡±

    Rick remained silent for a moment while Shane and the other three walked past them with supplies in their hands.

    He slightly tilted his head to the side, seemingly unsure. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do it with us? I¡¯m not doubting your abilities since you single-handedly managed to clean this place by yourself. But..I think it''s still safer if we do it together.¡±

    Michael stared at Rick for a few moments before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Sure, why not? Let¡¯s then move these supplies first before tackling the rest of the tasks.¡±

    Rick smiled in relief with a nod to him before heading out. He really worries about Michael a lot.

    There were a lot of supplies at the back. Even more when Rick and the group initially got here.

    It took them almost an hour, or maybe even longer if Otis didn¡¯t drive the bus onto the yard.

    ¡°That¡¯s the last one of them.¡± Otis placed two peanut butters on the dashboard and looked at the supplies that were evenly distributed throughout the bus to manage the weight.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shane went and grabbed one of the spears leaning against the bus, since Oscar and Big Tiny already had their own weapons. He handed it over to Axel. ¡°Here, take it. You¡¯re joining us on clearing the remaining Blocks. Otis, you stay put.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Otis prepared to climb the bus when Rick quickly advised him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just go up on that tower. It¡¯s better there.¡±

    Otis looked back at them, then looked up at the nearby tower. He shyly chuckled. ¡°Right, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    Watching him, Michael could only close his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡®Man, you better make my efforts in saving you worth it.¡¯

 Chapter Twenty-Three - Prison Cleanup

    The group gathered in a circle in the courtyard.

    ¡°Uhmm..wouldn¡¯t it be better to use your guns instead of these things?¡± Axel cautiously raised his hand holding the spear.

    ¡°We don¡¯t fire guns unless you¡¯re back¡¯s up against a wall. Noise attracts them. It really riles them up.¡± Daryl advised.

    The prisoners turned towards Michael as they remembered the events before Micahel found them, but Daryl quickly cut them off before they could even say anything. He already knew what they wanted to say just from looking at their actions.

    ¡°He¡¯s an exception.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go in two by two. Michael will run point by himself. I¡¯ll bring up the rear with you.¡± Rick immediately brought up the plan and pointed at Oscar by the end.

    ¡°Stay tight and hold formation no matter how close the walkers get. Anyone who breaks ranks, we could all go down. Anyone runs off, they could get mistaken for a walker and end up with an extra hole to the head.¡± Rick raised the consequences for not following the plan, before turning his attention to Michael. ¡°Except you, these things don''t apply to you.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Michael had no problems with this arrangement. Though, it would have been better if he was doing this alone.

    ¡®I should at least make sure they¡¯ll have more experience in dealing with the undead before I leave. I¡¯ll have more opportunities to farm walkers later.¡¯ He¡¯s not sure when he¡¯ll be back and wants to make sure Rick and the others can close the gap from their Season 3 counterparts in terms of prowess.

    ¡°The head. That¡¯s where you aim. These things only go down with a headshot.¡± Daryl solemnly reminded them.

    Michael looked at the three probational members with solemnity. ¡°Remember, the head. Got it? Don¡¯t apply your prison ways in dealing with these monsters.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Axel hurriedly nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright. Let''s begin.¡± Shane quickly led the way inside cell block C and moved through the corridors that leads towards cell block D.

    On the way to cell block D.

    Michael had now taken point, with Daryl and Axel just behind him, followed by Shane and Big Tiny, and lastly, Rick and Oscar.

    They decided to take care of the walkers trapped inside the cells last, and made their way deeper inside the building instead.

    ¡°Man, it¡¯s too damn dark in here.¡± Axel complained while pointing his spear ahead of him. The group cautiously moved forward and matched Michael¡¯s pace.

    Daryl looked at him and softly whispered, ¡°Relax, you¡¯re gonna hear them before you see them. Besides, we probably won¡¯t see much action with Michael taking the lead.¡±

    ¡°Graaah!¡±

    The sound of a couple of walkers groaning from the corner ahead of them softly echoed through the corridor.

    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡±

    Following behind them, Shane berated him. ¡°Shut up, stupid.¡±

    Michael gave the signal to pause. Their bodies immediately tensed up, especially the prisoners as this will be their first time personally dealing with walkers.

    Three walkers slowly stumbled along from the corner, and Michael had started counting down the signal to attack, but he barely even started when the prisoners suddenly broke formation and charged ahead while shouting.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± With a shout from Big Tiny, the other two quickly followed after him.

    Big Tiny grabbed the arms of one of the walkers from behind while Axel started stabbing its body vigorously.

    On the other hand, Oscar had kicked one of them down and started raining down kicks on it before splitting its head open with an axe.

    Twang!

    An arrow flew from Daryl¡¯s crossbow and saved Oscar in the nick of time when the third walker was about to bite him.

    Michael watched the scene taking place before them and was annoyed. ¡°Freaking noobs.¡±

    Shane, Rick and Daryl looked at each other worriedly and felt a little discouraged watching the scene before them.

    *****

    On the guard tower, Otis is attentively watching the perimeter through the scope of his rifle.

    ¡®I wonder what¡¯s happening inside? Are they doing okay?¡¯ Otis was a little worried and at the same time relieved that they didn¡¯t force him to go with them.

    ¡®Enclosed spaces are not a good match for me.¡¯

    Luckily for him, there weren¡¯t any disturbances on his side or else he would truly be in trouble when the others were busy inside the prison.

    Meanwhile, back at the farm.

    Herschel walked into Lori and the other women inside their kitchen.

    ¡°Oh yeah? I¡¯ve never thought I¡¯d be so happy to see a potato¡± Lori chuckled as they moved around the kitchen.

    Carol was also smiling. ¡°I¡¯m just glad we¡¯re not roasting squirrels over a fire in the woods. Thank you, Patricia, so much, for letting us into your house.¡±

    Maggie walked past behind him while Herschel stood there, looking all confused at what he¡¯s witnessing.

    He turned around to look at his daughter. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Maggie turned to look at his father while her hands were busy aligning the chairs. ¡°Well, Lori and the others are cooking us dinner tonight. You know, as thanks for letting them stay on the property.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing this.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think that this was big of a deal. They just want to thank us for helping them¡± Maggie shrugged and softly explained.

    He looked sternly at her. ¡°We need to be setting clear boundaries with these people. They¡¯re getting a little too comfortable.¡±

    Maggie widened her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner.¡±

    Hershel decided to overlook it as it already happened and instead questioned her about something. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s going on with you and the Asian boy?¡¯

    Maggie sighed. ¡°Glenn, he¡¯s a friend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather he wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s bad enough that I have to chase Beth and Jimmy around.¡± Hershel still looked stern.

    Maggie stated the obvious. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not 16. So, you don¡¯t have to chase me around.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not. That¡¯s why I¡¯m counting on you to be the mature one.¡± Hershel looked a little annoyed with that.

    ¡°You know how I feel. Please don¡¯t make things harder than they need to be.¡±

    Maggie watched the women busy themselves in the kitchen before turning her attention back to her father. ¡°I¡¯m a little old for us to be having this conversation with you.¡±

    She started walking away from him, but she only took a few steps in when Hershel made her paused in her tracks and warned her. ¡°Do not get close to them. They¡¯re not going to be around forever.¡±

    Maggie just looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She just turned around and left.

    *****

    At the camp, Dale was making his way back to the RV while carrying a jug of water.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the Annie Oakley routine?¡± He called out when he saw the woman standing on top of the RV with a rifle in hand.

    Andrea turned around and looked down from the RV. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna wash clothes anymore, Dale. The least I could do now is help keep the camp safe. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    Dale looked at her and seemed unsure. ¡°Do you even know how to shoot a rifle?¡±

    Andrea froze and suddenly seemed hesitant. ¡°Uhh..kinda.¡±

    Dale sighed and warned her. ¡°Do not ever fire it. Just call for someone if you spot any threats nearby.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Andrea answered in a drawn out tone. Her motivation was slightly doused.

    Dale just shook his head and entered the RV to see Glenn inside holding one of his books.

    Glenn smiled. ¡°Sorry. I was just returning your book.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m sorry. ¡° Dale chuckled and with a sarcastic tone. ¡°If I had known the world was ending. I should have brought better books with me.¡±

    It made Glenn chuckle, though it looked like he had something to say but was being hesitant.

    Glenn stood up and leaned against the bathroom wall. ¡°Uh, Dale. You think Andrea¡¯s on her period?¡±

    Dale quickly gestured to him to keep it low and slowly walked towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m only asking, cause it¡¯s like almost all the women are suddenly acting really weird. And I read somewhere that when women spend a lot of time together, their cycles line up and they all get super crazy hormonal all at the same time.¡±

    Dale softly chuckled and reminded him. ¡°I suggest that you keep those thoughts to yourself. I think they¡¯re just worried since Michael, the most capable member of our group, has suddenly decided to leave for an extended period of time. And that¡¯s no exaggeration, you heard the first hand account from Sophia like the rest of us. If the kid didn¡¯t embellish some of it, then Michael is someone the group desperately needs. Some of them had probably already noticed the growing tensions between Rick and Shane, and like me, they might also be worried that something might suddenly happen between them during Michael¡¯s absence.¡±

    Glenn chuckled, then his face became serious. ¡°Yeah. About that, what¡¯s going on between those two?¡±

    Dale didn¡¯t want to say anything further and immediately deflected it to another subject. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, but anyway, who else is also acting weird?¡±

    Glenn looked at thim and remained silent for a moment as he slowly sat down. ¡°Maggie.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the farm girl.¡± Dale wasn¡¯t even surprised.

    ¡°She started off being mean to me. Then she wanted to have sex with me.¡± Glenn looked a little pleased by the end. ¡°And now, she¡¯s being mean to me again, and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with Lori.¡±

    Dale looked at him like a proud Dad with that huge smile on his face, but then lost his smile when a name was brought up. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Lori?¡±

    Glenn looked at him. He realized he fucked up. So he quickly tried to shrug it off. ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Dale knew something was up, but just ignored it for the meantime as he wanted to address his concerns first. He chuckled. ¡°All right, let¡¯s take this back a step. How do you know that Maggie wanted to have sex with you?¡±

    Gleen remained silent and just conveyed his answer through his eyes.

    Dale realized it and he lost his smile. ¡°Oh son, you did not. Did it ever occur to you how her father might feel about this?¡±

    Glenn has this huge smile on his face like he had just won the Lotto. ¡°She¡¯s 22.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s our host.¡± Dale added. He knew things had just gotten slightly serious. Especially, since Hershel does not like them at all being here.

    The young man also lost his smile as he also realized that it might turn into a problem later. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°And it better stay that way. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do to you if he finds out about it.¡± Dale advised him.

    ¡°..¡±

    ¡°Goodness Glenn, what were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking that I might be dead tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    Glenn was slightly hurt though. So he quickly stood up and made his way out.

    ¡°Thanks for the book.¡±

    Dale wanted to say something, but could only watch him leave.

    ¡°And you¡¯re right. It sucks.¡±

    *****

    In the prison.

    Daryl once again reminded them. ¡°It gotta be the brain. Not the stomach, not the heart..the brain.¡±

    Twang!

    A walker fell down with an arrow lodge on its head.

    ¡°I hear you. The brain.¡± Axel replied as his feet fidgeted while watching the walkers stumble towards them.

    Oscar quickly stepped forward and split the walker¡¯s head into two with the axe before returning to the formation. ¡°Like that.¡±

    ¡°You should have done that in the beginning.¡± Michael snorted.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Axel took down his own walker, while Rick quickly followed suit with the other one.

    ¡°Stay tight in formation. No more of that prison riot crap.¡±

    Then more walkers slowly came through the door and the others quickly did what they had to do. Michael, on the other hand, had decided to leave these things to them while leaning against the wall watching them.

    Looking closely though, he was actually keeping an eye on Big Tiny who had slowly retreated from the group out of fear.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let you go dying by yourself big man. We need all the muscle we can get.¡¯ He knows that the big man will only suffer a long deep cut, but he¡¯s still not taking any chances since he doesn¡¯t know if a cut could also cause someone to turn.

    Big Tiny kept retreating until he noticed a walker trying to sneak up from behind him and immediately smashed it with a hammer before shoving it away. He turned his attention to another walker who got past the others and smashed its head multiple times.

    The previous walker who has its hands cuffed, forcefully tore its hand off from the handcuffs and staggered towards Big Tiny with a now pointed and bloody bonearm.

    But just as the inevitable was about to happen, a knife suddenly flew out from somewhere and lodged itself on the walker¡¯s head.

    Michael walked towards him and grabbed the long haired walker the big man was trying to kill by its neck and shoved it aside.

    ¡°We told you not to break formation.¡± Michael sternly reminded him. He snatched the hammer from Big Tiny and finished off the remaining walker.

    x2 [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    The others were just finishing up when Rick quickly walked towards them. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°This guy broke formation and had almost gotten himself into trouble.¡± Michael pointed towards Big Tiny with his thumb.

    The man in question looked ashamed and didn¡¯t say anything. He was truly intimidated by Michael.

    ¡°I warned you not to do it.¡± Rick was also angry since it could have also landed them in trouble. Though his tone is still not as rough as his Season 3 persona.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    This time, Rick paired up with Big Tiny at the back while Oscar was moved to the front with Daryl.

    This time, nothing uneventful happened. The group steadily cleaned up the corridors until they reached the laundry room.

    There¡¯s a door on the opposite side of the room. It was closed, but they could hear the sound of numerous walkers on the other side.

    Michael handed the keys to Oscar. ¡°Open it. Just one, not both of them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Oscar had no problem with it as he was also of the same mind as the others, to integrate themselves to Rick¡¯s group and gain their trust.

    Oscar walked towards the door and started fiddling with the keys, trying to look for the right one.

    ¡°Everyone ready?¡±

    ¡°One door.¡± Rick reminded him again.

    Oscar listened and he immediately hid behind it as the walkers started filling through the room.

 Chapter Twenty-Four - A Weird Weapon

    ¡°Man, that was nerve racking.¡±

    Axel slumped down on the floor as the fatigue from both physical and mental had finally sunk in.

    With the exception of Michael, the others were also feeling a little tired.

    He ignored them and opened the sliding gates leading to the main courtyard and immediately saw Otis at the guard tower diligently doing his duties.

    Otis also noticed Michael and yelled. ¡°Are you guys done?¡±

    Michael smiled and responded to him with a thumbs up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how are you able to clear an entire block by yourself?¡± Shane moved beside him and was immensely curious since even he, who was already very fit compared to others, felt how tiring it was.

    Michael turned around to face him. ¡°Working out. You¡¯ve seen me every morning and evening doing my usual workout routine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you can achieve just by working out.¡± Shane wasn¡¯t as naive as the others to believe that excuse.

    Michael just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you to believe me or not. Besides, I told you people before that you can also become as good as me when you have accumulated enough experience in dealing with the walkers.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alright, has everyone rested enough? Let¡¯s head out and clear the next block!¡±

    After a short rest, the group once again resumed their clean up operation.

    Though it did not take long for them to clear the next block of its walkers since the number of walkers didn¡¯t even reach twenty.

    The group once again gathered at the courtyard. Everyone mostly looked battered and tired.

    ¡°Everyone did good. We just have one more block to go¡± Rick commended everyone¡¯s effort.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a short break before we continue.¡± Michael said.

    The group replenished loss fluids while everyone shared on three canned tunas.

    Half an hour later.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s finish up before sundown.¡± Daryl stood up from his seat and urged everyone.

    Michael quietly stood up, and the others soon followed suit.

    They immediately grabbed their weapons and made their way inside the last block.

    ¡°...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before the group once again returned to the courtyard. Most of them had relieved expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Surprisingly, there¡¯s actually no walkers on this block.¡± Alex uttered. He was relieved since he doesn¡¯t really like dealing with them up close and personal.

    ¡°The real problem is that collapsed wall.¡± Shane reminded them of the collapsed wall at the back of the prison they went through earlier.

    ¡°We just need to build a ditch around it while we¡¯re fixing it by building a new wall made of wood.¡± Michael had already long thought of a solution for that.

    He continued. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be present during that time. So I''ll have to leave that work to all of you.¡±

    ¡°Then create a plan for it. A layout. We¡¯ll follow its direction during your absence.¡± Rick also thought about something earlier, but he immediately agreed to Michael¡¯s plan since he deemed it better than his.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wrap it up and head back.¡±

    ¡°But before that, shouldn''t we discuss what we should do with them?¡±

    The words just left Rick¡¯s mouth when Shane immediately brought up the subject regarding the prisoners.

    Excluding Oscar who maintained his calm demeanor, Axel and Big Tiny looked around them worriedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring them back with us. We need all the manpower we can get. Besides, the crimes they committed might be major, but at least they did not kill anyone.¡± Michael reasoned. He really didn¡¯t have an excuse for them since it does not change the fact that they are criminals. So he can only highlight that they at least hadn¡¯t taken anyone¡¯s life.

    Rick remained silent as he has a biased view against criminals since one was the reason why he got sent into a coma.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to bring them with us since we need the additional muscle. I¡¯ll be the first one to take care of them if I see them doing something stupid.¡± Daryl understood the reason behind Rick¡¯s hesitation, but there was one thing he realized during this trip. There will come a time when walkers wouldn¡¯t be the only threat towards them, but humans too.

    ¡°I hate to say this man, but I¡¯m gonna agree with them on this one. We¡¯d need more hands if there will be a similar operation like this one. They showed us they were at least reliable, though with some minor mistakes that we can still overlook. But that doesn¡¯t mean we will trust them now. They''ll still be on probation until they gain the trust of the entire group.¡± Shane showed that he was truly thinking far ahead than most people in the group and instead focused on the advantages the prisoners can bring rather than the negative.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do a good job. We won¡¯t cause any trouble, I promise.¡± Axel was overjoyed to see this and was quick to voice out his thoughts.

    Rick was still feeling conflicted, but he knows his opinion would not matter if the majority is already against him. So he could only reluctantly agree with a condition. ¡°I hear you, but if they do something detrimental to the group, then they¡¯re out. You three understand?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, no problem!¡± Axel repeatedly nodded his head with a smile.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Big Tiny also voiced his agreement while Oscar responded in a calm tone. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Otis, come down! We¡¯re heading back!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Soon, everyone boarded the school bus and drove out of the prison. The bus made a short stop at the gate as Axel came down and quickly ran back to close the gates before returning.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Along the way back, Michael proposed the idea of looting the houses they will pass by. For the same reason they raided the prison, for winter preparation. This time, mostly towards the need for thick blankets and clothes.

    Everyone agreed as additional supplies are very much welcomed, no matter the quantity.

    It also saves them time and gas while remaining productive on the way back.

    In one of the last houses they were searching for supplies for, Daryl discovered an ancient looking weapon.

    ¡°Fweet!¡± Daryl whistled as he picked the sword-like weapon.

    Rick quickly came over when he heard the whistle while Michael also made his way down the stairs.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Daryl shrugged his shoulders and slowly unsheathed the weapon. ¡°It¡¯s a sword, but I don''t know what kind it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Kampilan.¡± Michael immediately recognized the thing in Daryl''s hands.

    ¡°You know this?¡± Daryl turned to look at him and asked.

    Michael looked around him and picked up a shattered family portrait from the floor and looked at it. ¡°It''s a traditional weapon from the Philippines. It seems this house once belonged to a Filipino family.¡±

    ¡°This is neat.¡± Daryl smiled widened as he felt that he might have found a treasure.

    Michael had felt the sword was calling out to him the moment his eyes laid on it. ¡°Can I have it?¡±

    Daryl looked at him, then at the sword. He hesitated for a moment before eventually handing it over to him. ¡°Alright, but in exchange. I want a new crossbow when you return or something with an equivalent value.¡±

    Michael smiled and took the sword from his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm..¡± He suddenly groaned in satisfaction when he grabbed the hilt of the sword.

    ¡®The heck was that?¡¯ Michael was bewildered by that weird feeling. It was like two long lost lovers finally reuniting.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Daryl looked at him weirdly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Michael chuckled. He knew his actions might have looked weird.

    Rick also fancied the sword, but remained silent when Michael was the first one to bring up his desire to acquire it.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving. We don¡¯t have much daylight left.¡±

    Rick immediately urged them. He wants to quickly return back to camp before dark due to the dangers the night might pose.

    They were the first ones to return to the bus, but they didn¡¯t have to wait long before Shane, Otis and the others returned.

    The bus once again resumed its journey back to the farm. This time, there are no more stopovers.

    Axel noticed that Oscar looked downcast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, man?¡±

    Oscars glanced at him. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about my kids and my old lady.¡±

    ¡°Me too man. I wonder if my family is still alive.¡± Alex shared the same sentiments.

    Michael glanced towards them and felt generous today. ¡°Write down your address later when we¡¯re back at camp.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Write down your addresses. If I have time, then I¡¯ll try to drop by those places during my trip.¡±

    The looks on the faces of the prisoners brightened up hearing his words.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t expect much. Society and order had long fallen.¡± Michael smiled with a snort.

    ¡°We¡¯re already thankful that you¡¯re going out of your way to do this for us.¡± Alex was feeling thankful.

    Michael smiled and leaned back on his seat with his arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for free. I still expect you three to behave and not cause any trouble. Help the group when necessary, especially towards threats and I¡¯ll make sure to bring your families back with me, if they are still alive that is.¡±

    Daryl and Rick exchanged a look.

    On the other hand, the dark clouds looming over the prisoners had dissipated, and their faces became a little brighter.

    Michael held the Kampilan sword and started studying it.

    ¡®This sword is weird. Everytime I hold it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m holding an extension of my body. Could it be that this body has Asian blood? Hmm..well, my face is indeed not very western.¡¯ Michael just had more questions again than answers.

    ¡®Just what are you? What is your connection with the previous owner of this body?¡¯ Michael curiously studied the sword. His mind filled with questions and wonder.

    ****

    Greene Family Farm.

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re back!¡±

    It was already dusk when Andrea spotted the returning bus in the distance and immediately alerted the others.

    The survivors immediately dropped what they were doing and gathered back at the camp.

    ¡°I wonder if everything went well.¡± Amy was a little worried.

    Jill stood beside her friend. ¡°We¡¯ll know once they get here.¡±

    Andrea immediately slung the hunting rifle over her shoulder and got down from the RV as she waited for them like the rest.

    Several seconds later, the school bus stopped beside the camp. They quickly noticed the new faces inside the bus and thought they¡¯re a new addition to the group. They weren¡¯t wrong, but their expressions said otherwise when they finally saw those three people wearing prison clothes.

    ¡°Prisoners? Why did they bring them here?¡± Carol was the first to voice out her confusion.

    Lori quickly went over to her husband and questioned him in a soft voice. ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Rick sighed helplessly. ¡°It was decided they will be joining us.¡±

    Lori¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±

    Rick shook his head. ¡°Later, we¡¯ll explain it later.¡±

    On the other hand, Axel and the rest remained standing beside the bus with uncomfortable looks on their faces.

    ¡°We¡¯re clearly not welcome.¡± Oscar whispered.

    Axel looked at him. ¡°Obviously, we¡¯re not going to receive a good first impression when we''re wearing prison clothes, are we?.¡±

    Otis was welcomed by his wife and Hershel¡¯s family, while Daryl who was on his way to freshen up when he was blocked by Carol and the other survivors he¡¯s close to.

    While Shane remained inside the bus while watching Rick talk with his wife in jealousy.

    ¡°Why did you guys bring those three? Wouldn¡¯t they be dangerous to us?¡± Andrea pulled Michael to the side, who quickly got surrounded by Amy, Jill, and the rest he¡¯s close to.

    ¡°No, Rick and the others will keep an eye on them. Most especially Daryl. Right now, the group has more women than men. I¡¯m not looking down on the women, but the lack of men in the group causes a hole in the group¡¯s security. That¡¯s why we decided to bring them with us. This is not permanent since they are still in their probationary period. Report to Rick and Shane or Daryl if you see them doing something stupid.¡± Michael gently explained it to them and that they had taken the necessary steps to keep them in line.

    ¡®At this point, this may sound like I¡¯m just dumping all of these responsibilities to Rick and the others.¡¯

    ¡°Learn how to work around them. Adapt quickly. Now that society and order has fallen with no law to oversee our actions anymore, we¡¯re gonna meet people even worse than those three. Only by adapting will you survive this harsh world.¡± Michael reminded them. He doesn¡¯t want them to live an almost sheltered life under his wing. He wants them to learn and adapt to the new ways of the world, or else they¡¯d easily cower in the face of challenges. Especially now that he¡¯s leaving for an extended period of time.

    They remained silent and worriedly looked at each other.

    ¡°Relax. Instead, how about we check out the things we brought from the prison?¡± Michael knows what they are worried about, but he can only give them a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Alright, listen up. We¡¯ve got good news! We have now secured the prison and even brought the remaining supplies from there. The supplies are enough to tide us over the winter months if we manage it well.¡± Rick clapped his hands and immediately addressed the crowd.

    Hearing his words, the worried and displeased expressions on their faces were immediately replaced by joy and relief.

    ¡°Now, these supplies will stay on the bus and I trust that no one among you is dumb enough to steal from us. If you¡¯re caught doing so, expect to be kicked out of this group. Does everyone understand?¡± Rick warned them solemnly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡±

    Everyone voiced their support, but no one really knows if they were sincere about it and wouldn¡¯t become greedy and do something stupid when everyone is not looking.

    ¡°It was through our blood and sweat that we got those. You better hope that I don¡¯t catch you first, because I would not hesitate to end you.¡± Daryl warned. His words made everyone gulp, they knew he wasn¡¯t kidding, he meant every word he said. They personally witnessed how he didn¡¯t mind dirtying his hands during the Jim ordeal.

    The group disperse soon after. Rick gathered the pillars of the group in front of the bus, including a displeased Hershel while Otis helped the prisoners set up their tents several yards away from the group¡¯s camp.

    ¡°What¡¯s this stunt you¡¯ve pulled, Rick? You brought prisoners to my property without asking for my opinion.¡± Hershel voiced his displeasure, glaring at the man.

    Rick sighed and looked around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t just leave them there for dead after taking all of their supplies.¡±

    ¡°But you could have just left them somewhere along the road. You didn¡¯t need to bring them here..to my PROPERTY. Those people not only pose a risk to my family, but to your people as well.¡± Hershel immediately calmed himself and expressed his dissatisfaction and opinion on this matter.

    Rick looked at Shane, who just shrugged his shoulders at him, before turning his sight to Michael. It was obvious he wanted him to deal with the old man since this was his idea in the first place.

    ¡°It was my idea.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Five - He Left

    ¡°It was my idea. Like what I¡¯ve told the others earlier, our group needs the additional muscle. Especially during my absence. This group can¡¯t just rely on Me, Rick, Shane, Daryl, T-Dawg, and Glenn, while Dale is a pacifist. No offense, but he can¡¯t be relied on when it comes to human threats.¡±

    ¡°Ouch, that¡¯s harsh.¡± Dale looked at Michael, who just smiled at him.

    ¡°Andrea, Cole and Alan, these three have just started to gain some experience while the rest are mostly made up of women and two old men. These ex-cons will prove beneficial to the group when it comes not only to walkers, but also to human threats. We¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t get anywhere near your home.¡± Michael calmly explained to them and made emphasis in regards to potential human threats.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯ll inevitably encounter hostile human groups in the long run.¡± Shane, the most pragmatic person and the one who had adapted quickly with the change of the world order also voiced his opinion.

    ¡°How will I trust your words when you¡¯re planning on leaving soon?¡± Hershel was more annoyed than convinced.

    Michael smiled. ¡°Well, even without me. You have two former cops here with you who will keep an eye on them.¡±

    Hershel remained silent while contemplating about something. ¡°I want some supplies in exchange for them.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± Rick quickly sealed the deal and continued. ¡°And since all of us are already gathered here, I want to negotiate our permanent stay on your property in exchange for supplies.¡±

    Heshel looked around him. He knows Rick is trying to pressure him with the presence of the others. ¡°No, I still expect you to leave my property when your boy is fit for travel, and didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve cleaned up the prison? Instead of staying here, why not just head over there and make it your own.¡±

    Hershel immediately left with Maggie after saying those words. He didn¡¯t want to hear anymore words from Rick on trying to change his mind.

    ¡°Stubborn old coot¡± Michael clicked his tongue and muttered before turning around and started making his way to the RV.

    Everyone heard him and couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Michael didn¡¯t have anything against Hershel. He just doesn¡¯t like how stubborn the old man can be sometimes.

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    Michael was inside the shower in the RV while Andrea was just outside the shower.

    ¡°Two days from now.¡± Michael responded while brushing his teeth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I come?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Michael didn¡¯t even hesitate to reject her.

    ¡®If you come, wouldn¡¯t I need to alter my plans again?¡¯ Michael thought as he came out of the shower.

    ¡°I would prefer if you stay here with the group and look after your sister. I¡¯ve discussed this with Rick on the way back, and that starting tomorrow. We will begin a crash course on how to properly handle a firearm.¡± Michael notified her while drying his hair with a towel.

    Andrea¡¯s heated gaze immediately disappeared when she heard him mention about gun training tomorrow. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Only handguns though. The following training for higher calibers will be overseen by either Shane or Rick.¡± Michael replied.

    ¡°Learning the handgun is already enough for us.¡± Andrea smiled in excitement.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the women in charge of tonight¡¯s dinner were done with their preparations and began tonight¡¯s dinner.

    Excluding the former prisoners, the survivors gathered around the campfire.

    Since it has been a while when they last had a proper meal. Everyone wore joyous smiles on their faces while enjoying the food.

    Michael didn¡¯t want the prisoners to feel that they weren¡¯t welcomed and joined them with Andrea. Which were soon followed by Shane and Daryl joining them.

    ¡°I never thought there would be a day that I would be this happy eating a Spam.¡± Andrea chuckled out of nostalgia. ¡°Damn, I suddenly want to eat some steak.¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can have venison steak for lunch tomorrow.¡± Daryl suggested. Which quickly got a positive response from Andrea, ¡°Are you for real? That¡¯d be great, thank you!¡±

    Axel and the others also wore looks of anticipation on their faces since they were already tired of eating canned food everyday.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Michael silently ate his food while listening to the chatter of the people around him. The same goes for Shane too, he had been somewhat acting like a recluse ever since that night when they returned from that high school.

    ¡°Shane, can I have a word with you right after this?¡± Michael looked at Shane.

    Shane looked up from his plate, then to the others who had suddenly gone silent and was watching them.

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    After dinner, Michael led Shane away from the camp and out in the open.

    With moonlight shining over them, Michael and Shane stood against each other, while Rick and the others curiously watched them from the camp.

    ¡°What is this about?¡± Shane asked in a grim tone when he immediately felt the somber atmosphere between them when they got there.

    Michael stared at him for a moment. ¡°This matter had since come to my attention for quite a while, but I ignored it since I really did not want to meddle in your affairs. Though recently, your actions have gotten our people worried.¡±

    His expression quickly darkened. Shane looked at him with his face slightly facing the ground. ¡°What is it? Get to the point.¡±

    With his hands on his waist, Michael let out a sigh. ¡°Lori. I would appreciate it if you keep your distance from her.¡±

    Hearing his words, Shane¡¯s eyebrows jumped in surprise, and quickly dismissed his words. ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s this between me and Lori?¡±

    Michael chuckled. He couldn¡¯t believe that this guy before him was acting ignorant. ¡°You know what I mean. Did you think no one would notice the extracurricular activities going between you two? It only ceased when Rick was reunited with his family.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses, man. I don¡¯t care what happened between you two. We are only having this discussion because I want to advise you to keep your distance from her. You don¡¯t love her, you¡¯re just obsessed. There¡¯s a lot of fish in the sea. Just take the time to look around and you¡¯ll find someone without any baggage. Someone who is more plump, younger, or someone who has a..juicier ass? I don¡¯t know. Just find one.¡± Michael advised him and at the same time, warned him.

    Yet again with a sigh, Michael went over to Shane and placed his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Listen, I don''t want to return to be met with the news that one of you had to kill the other. For what, just for a woman? That¡¯d be the stupidest way to die. But if you think that what I¡¯m asking is too hard for you. Leaving is also a choice. Just¡­just think about it tonight, alright? I don¡¯t want to lose any of you here.¡±

    With nothing more to add, Michael turned around and started making his way back to camp.

    ¡°Why only me? Why can¡¯t Rick be the one to leave?¡±

    Michael had just taken a couple of steps forward when Shane made him pause in his tracks.

    Michael didn''t turn around but turned his head to the side. ¡°I recently heard you¡¯ve already started making plans to leave the group. That¡¯s why.¡±

    He was really disappointed when the news that Shane was making plans to leave the group reached his ears. He really thought with the recent positive changes that he created for the group, Shane would at least try to stay since the group¡¯s survival had increased with his addition.

    ¡®I guess I''m also part of the reason why he wants to leave. The leadership that was only supposed to be divided between him and Rick was further divided into three with my appearance. His obsession with having an authority over the group is not impossible to overlook, but his obsession over Lori has begun to strain the unity of the group and might possibly even endanger it in the long run.¡¯ Michael just can¡¯t understand what Shane sees in Lori that he would not hesitate to destroy his years of friendship he had with Rick.

    ¡®You already tasted the prize multiple times. Shouldn¡¯t you move on at this point?¡¯Michael was annoyed but he couldn¡¯t blame the man since Lori and Carl are probably the ones that are keeping him grounded, keeping him sane to the current reality of the world.

    The next day, Michael was woken up by the loud chatter around him.

    Michael came out of his tent and saw the people at the camp gossiping in hushed tones.

    He went over to a nearby Amy who¡¯s busy hanging the laundry and asked about what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s happening this early in the morning?¡±

    Amy stopped what she was doing and hesitated to answer. ¡°Uhhh..Shane left.¡±

    When those words came out her mouth, Michael became dumbstruck for a moment. He felt that he might have heard it wrong since he had just woken up and asked once more. ¡°What do you mean he left?¡±

    ¡°Well..he left for good. He also took your truck.¡± Unlike the others, Amy wasn¡¯t really affected with Shane¡¯s departure. They weren¡¯t really that close.

    ¡°What the..that idiot.¡±

    Michael wasn¡¯t concerned about Shane leaving. Instead, his concern was directed to something else.

    ¡®My truck!¡¯

    When Rick noticed Michael had woken up, he immediately went over to him. ¡°You and Shane discussed something last night. What was it about that it caused him to leave?¡±

    Michael didn¡¯t immediately respond and instead looked at the people around them. Everyone started pretending to do chores near the two. They were curious to hear why Shane left without saying a word.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here. Disperse and resume your duties elsewhere.¡± The group slowly dispersed with Michael¡¯s insistence.

    He turned his attention back to Rick. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you have no idea now, you already know the reason behind his departure.¡±

    Michael stopped beside Rick and whispered to his ear. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t easily trust someone who tried to kill you before.¡±

    Rick quickly turned his head towards him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ask Dale.¡± Michael smiled and repeatedly patted his shoulder before walking away from him.

    Rick bit his lips in annoyance and immediately turned around. He ignored Lori who came over and walked past her.

    ¡°Dale!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rick entered the RV to see Dale cleaning his hunting rifle and was looking at him with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Is it true? Did Shane try to kill me before?¡± Rick walked over beside the table and inquired in an almost interrogating tone.

    ¡°Ohh, that. I wouldn¡¯t say he tried to kill you, but he contemplated doing it.¡± Dale immediately realized that Michael must have told Rick about what happened back at the quarry.

    Hearing those words, Rick felt like someone had just pricked his heart, while Lori, who followed after Rick, covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Since when?¡±

    Since the cat was already out of the bag, Dale didn¡¯t bother hiding it. ¡°Back at the quarry, I saw Michael holding Shane at gunpoint while your bestfriend was pointing his gun towards you.¡±

    ¡°Is that why they have always been cold to each other?¡¯ Lori interjected. She was having multitudes of different feelings ,but mostly guilt.

    Dale looked at her and with a shrug. ¡°Probably.¡±

    Rick took a deep breath and immediately left the RV.

    ¡°Rick.¡± Lori softly called out, but her husband just ignored her.

    Dale watched the dejected Lori exiting his RV while thinking along the lines.

    ¡®So I was right all along¡¯

 Chapter Twenty-Six - Sudden Disappearance

    A group of survivors had set up a firing range over a mile away from the property.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Michael, accompanied by Otis and T-Dog, gathered those who wanted to practice shooting a gun.

    With Shane¡¯s departure, Rick was supposed to take over to instruct them, but he went off somewhere around the farm, probably sulking and hurting from the things he found out today.

    ¡°Hey, come on man. Don¡¯t give me that gangster shit.¡± T-Dog criticized Jimmy on how he¡¯s handling his gun like a hood gangster.

    Jimmy slightly turned his head towards him and gave him a pursed smile before properly holding the gun like they were told to do.

    Bang! Bang!

    Michael patted T-Dog¡¯s shoulders as he walked past him. He turned his head to his left where Otis is walking a step behind him. ¡°Right, have you seen where Daryl went?¡±

    Otis thought for a moment, ¡°I think he went out hunting with Rick.¡±

    ¡°To blow off steam?¡± Michael chuckled.

    ¡°I think so. Rick looked pretty shook when he learned that Shane left. I understand how he feels. A good friend of mine also left me before.¡± Otis looked a little sad as he was reminded of a tragic memory.

    ¡°Who?¡± Michael was suddenly a little curious.

    ¡°Bean, my dog. He died a month ago protecting me from a walker..¡±

    Micheal was a little speechless for a moment. ¡°I think he¡¯s a great friend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he was.¡± Otis forced a smile while repeatedly nodding his head. He looked like he was on the verge of tears as his voice cracked.

    ¡®Though you wouldn¡¯t be feeling like that if you knew that bastard tried to kill you that night¡¯ Michael chuckled when he saw his expression.

    He ignored him and turned his attention back to the others.

    ¡°Make those bullets count! This practice is a one time thing until we can find more ammunition!¡± Michael reminded them while inspecting how everyone was doing. ¡°Take a deep breath, aim and shoot!¡±

    Bang! Clang!

    ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re getting there!¡± Michael complimented Cole and patted him on his shoulder. The latter smiled at his compliment and was even more motivated to do it right.

    ¡°You done?¡± Michael moved right next to Andrea.

    Andrea turned around to face him and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I think I did good.¡±

    ¡°Well, well. I think we got a phenom in our hands.¡± Michael knew Andrea was talented, but seeing it first hand is really different compared to watching it from a television.

    He lowered his binoculars and looked at Andrea. ¡°Again, this time, the can.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Andrea raised her handgun and took aim.

    Bang! Clang!

    Andrea looked behind her, fishing for compliments from Michael.

    ¡°Hmmp!¡± Michael just snorted with a smile, ¡°One more, aim at Jill¡¯s.¡±

    Bang! Clang!

    This time was no different. The bullet hits its mark as the can got sent flying.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my can!¡± Jill protested.

    Andrea looked at her with a smug smile. ¡°Then you need to up your game, lady.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Jill just clicked her tongue in annoyance and decided to wait for the others to finish before setting their targets up again.

    Michael walked over and grabbed her buttock and gave it a squeeze. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re ready for the advanced class, you up for it?¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Andrea was thrilled.

    Michael left with Andrea after leaving T-Dog and Otis with instructions to immediately head back to camp once everyone had used up their resources.

    *****

    ¡°Is this..what you meant..by the advanced class?¡±

    Andrea moaned while propping herself up against a tree as Michael pounded her from behind.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! I¡¯m almost there.¡± She moaned while biting her lips.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Michael grabbed her neck and pulled her body towards him. He also grabbed and aggressively squeezed one of her melons and kissed her. ¡°This better be still mine when I come back.¡±

    Andrea smiled seductively while feeling Michael¡¯s seed being pumped deep inside her. ¡°Then you better return as quickly as possible or else I¡¯ll look for someone else.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Michael chuckled as the two shared another passionate kiss.

    ¡°If you still don¡¯t find them after days of searching, then just head back, alright?¡± Andrea suggested while pulling her pants up.

    Michael just smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°So, are we still doing that advanced class then?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is important.¡±

    Michael finally began what they came here for, and since there¡¯s no proper equipment. He also taught her the way Shane would have taught her too.

    A swinging log.

    ¡°Six out of ten. That¡¯s a nice start for a beginner.¡± Michael was truly amazed and a little envious of her talents.

    ¡®I think I only did two out of ten back then, and the other was even a lucky shot.¡¯ He recalled the first time he went into a firing range and tried his mettle there.

    ¡®Tsk, they weren¡¯t even moving targets then. My talent must really suck back then.¡¯

    ¡°Hey, was it true after all?¡± Andrea asked him while reloading her gun.

    Michael raised an eyebrow. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°You know, about Shane and Lori.¡± Andrea responded with a shrug.

    He narrowed his eyes and was annoyed at the thought that Dale had blabbed his mouth. ¡°Did Dale kiss and tell?¡±

    Andrea snorted with a laugh. ¡°No, those two tried to play it cool, but they couldn''t hide the emotions behind their eyes whenever they looked at each other. It was even more obvious when Lori suddenly started giving Shane the cold shoulder when Rick showed up.¡±

    ¡°Aside from you and Dale, who else knows this?¡±

    ¡°Maybe Jill? That kid is too sharp sometimes.¡± Michael does not really care if more people know of it, he¡¯s just worried that someone might carelessly babble about it and cause a rift between Rick and Lori. Something that should only happen further down the line. It should be Rick realizing it himself and not learning it from the others.

    ¡°I want you to talk to her later about it if she knows. Make sure she does not blabber about it to someone, especially to Cole. That guy can¡¯t hold a secret.¡± Michael instructed her.

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Michael repeatedly nodded his head while thinking about something. ¡°Remind those who know that punishment will be meted out if someone blabbed their mouths when I return.¡±

    Andrea had now lost her interest to continue training and instead was curious about something. ¡°What¡¯s so important about it that we should keep it hidden from Rick? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell him?¡±

    ¡°No, unless Rick comes to you and asks about it. But if he doesn¡¯t take the initiative, then let them handle their own affairs. No one should interfere.¡± Michael advised.

    ¡°In addition, if, and only if, Rick fails his responsibility as the leader of the group during my absence. You should step up and take charge, temporarily until I return or if Rick finally freed himself from the quagmire he got stuck into.¡±

    ¡°M-me? Why me?¡±

    His words caught Andrea off guard that she stuttered in disbelief.

    ¡°With Shane gone and me leaving tomorrow. Someone had to step up and lead the group alongside Rick. I believe you can do it.¡± Michael placed his hand on her shoulder and smiled at her in encouragement.

    ¡°I¡­alright. I¡¯ll give it a go if that happens.¡± Andrea was a little unsure at first, but seeing that confidence in Michael¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel determined.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll do well. I¡¯ll also talk to Daryl and Dale to assist you in the event that Rick fails himself.¡± Michael smiled and kissed her on her lips.

    An hour earlier.

    Glenn had been feeling conflicted lately with all the secrets he¡¯s been keeping and went to look for Dale.

    He eventually circled back to camp and found him back inside his RV.

    ¡°Dale.¡±

    Dale looked up at Glenn while fanning himself with his hat. ¡°I heard you were looking for me. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Glenn immediately sat across from him. ¡°Uhmm..it¡¯s..you¡¯re old, right?¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡±

    Glenn let out a sigh to prepare himself. ¡°What if..what if somebody told you something that somebody else should know?¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Just spit it out, Glenn.¡± Dale repeatedly shook his head to Glenn.

    Glenn hesitated for a moment and finally spilled the beans. ¡°There¡¯s walkers in the barn and Lori¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Dale¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I already had a hunch about Lori, but walkers in the barn? Does Hershel know this?¡±

    Glenn nodded and forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the one keeping them in there. Otis was the one putting the walkers inside, but stopped when we came.¡±

    ¡°Michael and Rick need to know about this.¡±

    Glenn quickly stopped him from getting up. ¡°No, no, can you please have a discussion about this with Hershel first before telling them?¡±

    Dale let out a sigh when he saw his pleading eyes. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He left the RV and went looking for Hershel. He learned where he was from Maggie, who looked a little uncomfortable. He just ignored her and made his way to the stables.

    Dale found Hershel brushing his horses and walked over to him. ¡°I once dreamed of owning horses after retirement, but I had to set it aside due to finances.¡±

    Hershel looked at him, but didn¡¯t stop grooming his horse. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you need money now to buy horses.¡±

    Dale chuckled. ¡°You know, I walked around this morning and ended up at the barn. I didn¡¯t know rearing walkers is now a thing.¡±

    His words made Hershel pause. He stared at him for a moment before looking away, but he remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your reasons for keeping them in there.¡±

    ¡°I saw the broadcast before they stopped. I saw the irrational fear, the atrocities, like the incident at my well.¡± Hershel responded and continued grooming his horse.

    Dale let out a soft snort. ¡°We put down a walker.¡±

    Hershel paused and stared intently at Dale. ¡°No, you killed a person.¡±

    Dale thought Shane was crazy, but he didn¡¯t expect Hershel to be even crazier. ¡°Well, if you watched the same broadcast that I did. You¡¯ll see how those walkers attacked and killed people. They¡¯re dangerous.¡±

    ¡°A paranoid schizophrenic is dangerous too. We don¡¯t shoot sick people.¡±

    ¡®Wow, this old man must be crazy.¡¯

    ¡°With all due respect, you are cut off from the outside world here. I¡¯ve seen people I care about die and come back, and they¡¯re not people.¡± Dale placed an emphasis on the latter part of his words.

    ¡°My wife and stepson are in that barn. They¡¯re people.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dale became speechless before feeling sorry.

    ¡°Let me help. I¡¯ll speak to Rick. He¡¯s a good man. We can make the barn more secure, keep everybody safe.¡± Dale realized that Hershel was just a broken man.

    ¡°The barn is secure. Keep this to yourself if you want to help. Rick may be a man of conscience, but are you so sure about everyone in your group?¡± Hershel still remained incredibly calm despite his secrets being found out.

    Dale was silenced by his words.

    ¡°There¡¯s also Michael, that man may be kind, but he has a smile filled with secrets. He¡¯s the most dangerous one in your group. I advise you to be wary of him.¡± Hershel warned.

    Dale pursed his lips and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, he¡¯s a womanizer that¡¯s for sure.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Seven â€“ Killed in Cold Blood

    A red truck is currently speeding south of Georgia before it was forced to stop because of a roadblock ahead.

    ¡°So that bastard is still alive.¡±

    Shane got down from the truck with a rifle in hand and glared at the group of armed militants blocking his way.

    ¡°Well, well, if it ain¡¯t my boy, Shane. What, they kicked you out too?¡± Seeing a familiar face, a bald man with a prosthetic arm stepped out of the group and stood beside a familiar figure.

    ¡°None of your business, Merle.¡±

    The following day.

    The survivors had gathered to bid their farewells to Michael who is leaving today.

    ¡°Make sure you come back in one piece, alive.¡± Andrea kissed him, her face fraught with worry.

    Amy came next to Michael and whispered. ¡°When you return, expect a gift from me.¡±

    Michael just forced a smile before turning his attention to Dale, who approached him with some worry on his face. ¡°Take care out there. We¡¯ll make sure to look after the others.¡±

    ¡°I know you will. It would be even better if you can implement the plan that Amy and Jill brought up before. You know, building a wall.¡± Michael nodded with a smile.

    ¡°I think..we¡¯ll see if it''s feasible.¡±

    Daryl came next to him. ¡°You better take care of that bike and that it comes back in one piece.¡±

    Michael chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll try, no promises.¡±

    Daryl also chuckled and both men placed their hand on each other''s shoulder and exchanged an encouraging nod.

    Axel worked his way through the crowd and handed Michael a paper. ¡°This..it¡¯s our address. If our family is alive out there, please take care of them.¡±

    Axel slightly bowed his head towards him. Michael took the paper from him and pocketed it before repeatedly tapping the former¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You three better pray that they still are.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m off everyone. I expect that everyone here is still alive when I come back¡± Michael smiled at the survivors that gathered to see him off and started the bike that Daryl had generously lent him.

    Strapped with the Kampilan and a shotgun on his back, Michael is finally ready. He gave the survivors one final look before his sight landed on Rick, who gave him a nod.

    Michael became serious and also responded with a nod and finally drove with his trusty skillet strapped at the back of the bike.

    ¡°Boss, be safe out there!¡± Cole yelled. His face looked distraught like he had just come from a recent break up. Jill looked at her boyfriend and just shook her head.

    ¡°Men.¡±

    The crowd slowly dispersed while Andrea remained rooter there as she gazed towards the direction where Michael had disappeared to.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯ll be fine. He can take care of his safety better than us¡± Amy came over next to her sister, and was also similarly worried about him. Though worried, she¡¯s also confident that he can take care of himself out there.

    Lonely, Andrea just smiled.

    *****

    Vrooom!

    ¡°Finally freed from them.¡± Michael smiled as he arrived at the Interstate.

    ¡®Now, they can finally start growing by themselves without my interventions.¡¯

    Vrooom!

    The bike sped up and before long, Michael was once again making his way back to the city of Atlanta.

    ¡®It seems the herd had migrated.¡¯ Michael rode past the familiar tank where Rick got trapped inside when he first came here.

    There were still some walkers on the road, but he just ignored and evaded them..

    ¡®Hmmm? People?¡¯ Suddenly, Michael had spotted a couple of people hastily diving inside a clothing store and hid there.

    Since they bothered to hide and didn¡¯t want to associate themselves with him, Michael also ignored and drove past them.

    ¡®So there¡¯s still small groups of people living in the city huh.¡¯ Michael suddenly remembered the Vatos Gang and made headway towards the nursing home where they had hunkered down.

    The nursing home.

    Michael stopped the bike and pushed it under an overgrown vegetation before cautiously making his way towards the nursing home where the Vatog Gang were hiding.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡®No people?¡¯

    With a gun in hand, cautiously pushed open the door at the back of the nursing home. It was that same passageway from where Rick and Guillermo had their stand-off.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to see a corpse on the floor. Michael unsheathed his sword and stabbed its head to make sure it remained..dead.

    Michael kept going and finally entered the building and witnessed the devastation inside.

    ¡®It seems like this place was attacked not long after Rick had dealt with them¡¯ He thought as he went over and examined another corpse of an old woman.

    ¡®Hmm..the attack probably happened around a week or so ago.¡¯ Michael came to that conclusion as he studied the rate of decomposition of the corpses scattered inside the building.

    Michael felt that this was very unfortunate since he had plans of possibly incorporating the Vatos Gang to the group. Their large numbers would have proven useful to the group back in the farm or prison.

    He¡¯s also fond of their characters since they still had the hearts to care for the old people. Who would have been considered burdens and left behind to fend for themselves.

    Michael kept looking around the building, but never found anything significant, much less a survivor.

    ¡°Such a pity.¡± Michael sighed in regret. He eventually left the premises of the building and was heading to his bike when he spotted a small group of people trying to take his bike out from its hiding place.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    His eyes flickered coldly and yelled at them.

    This group of five survivors, three women and two men were like startled rabbits when they heard someone yelling at them and quickly turned around. They saw an armed Michael heading towards them with haste and pointed their guns at him.

    ¡°You better stop there. We don¡¯t want any trouble. We just want your bike and your things too.¡± The most robust man among the two men confidently stated his terms while pointing a shotgun to Michael.

    Michael paused in his tracks for a moment. He looked at them and grinned as he moved his pistol to his left and unsheathed his kampilan sword from his back.

    ¡°Look at this guy. Does he think his weird looking sword is faster than a bullet?¡± Watching his actions, the de facto leader of this group, the robust guy, laughed alongside his companions.

    ¡°Hey, this is your last warning. We don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    Michael just snorted and suddenly raised his weapon and opened fire!

    Bang!

    ¡°What the..¡±

    Flustered at the sudden turn of events, the man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, he didn¡¯t even see when Michael raised his gun and shot him!

    But before he died, he gathered all of his willpower and executed one last hurrah!

    ¡°B-bastard! Die!¡±

    Bang!

    Since Michael had mostly directed all his focus on the man armed with the shotgun. The man¡¯s final death throes didn¡¯t escape his sight as he hurriedly jumped to the side and rolled to dodge the shotgun blast.

    ¡°J-Jacob! He killed Jacob!¡± One of the women let out a horrified yell and brandished her machete and charged towards Michael in rage.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Michael coldly responded and blocked her machete with his sword.

    Clang!

    There was no second exchange of blades as Michael immediately raised his pistol and pointed it below the woman¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Bang!

    The remaining three people stood rooted on the ground as they witnessed their two friends being killed in cold blood.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t kill us! We didn¡¯t mean to! We¡¯ll leave!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, we didn¡¯t know. Please let us leave!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just leave, man. We..we won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    The man who was holding the bike quickly let it go and pleaded. His other two companions also regained their senses and pleaded alongside him. They didn¡¯t even bother thinking of resisting after witnessing what just happened.

    Michael remained silent while looking at them with piercing cold eyes.

    The three looters swallowed, their hearts gripped with fear.

    ¡®We should not have followed this guy here! It¡¯s all their fault for insisting!¡¯

    Michael raised his hand that¡¯s holding his sword and shooed them.

    ¡°T-thank you!¡±

    The people beamed with smiles and hastily fled with their tails between their legs.

    ¡°Idiots.¡± Michael recognized them as the group he rode had passed earlier hiding inside that clothing store. He wasn¡¯t just expecting that they would follow him all the way here and steal from him.

    He didn¡¯t bother killing the rest because he was feeling generous today, but deemed they were just a waste of bullets and energy.

    ¡®No next time though.¡¯

    Michael immediately searched the bodies of the dead, but only got the shotgun, two knives and a small bottle of vitamins.

    After doing all those, he took out a map from his chest pocket and unfolded it. Michael studied the map for a moment before putting it back.

    Vrooom!

    With no additional matters to attend to in this area, Michael immediately got on the bike and drove away with a specific destination in mind.

    It took almost an hour before Michael stopped before an old five-story brick apartment building.

    ¡°Hmm..second floor, room 907.¡± Michael checked the paper which Alex had handed to him earlier.

    Michael got down from his bike and unsheathed his sword. He went up the small steps and arrived at the door and carefully pushed it open.

    The moment he did that, the foul stench of decay immediately assaulted his senses. He frowned and quickly covered his nose with his other free hand.

    He stepped foot inside and closed the door behind him before looking around.

    The inside wasn¡¯t much different from the scenes outside. There were corpses, blood splattered all over the wall and floors with various things scattered around.

    Michael slowly searched for the stairs and made his way to the second floor. He walked past the apartments and would sometimes hear moanings coming from the other side of the doors. Michael just ignored them as he has more important matters to attend to.

    Room 907.

    It was the apartment where Oscar¡¯s family lives.

    Michael grabbed the door handle and twisted it. He was just trying but he was surprised to discover that it was actually unlocked. Through this, he already concluded that Oscar¡¯s family chances of being here have become incredibly low, and with a high chance that they are already dead¡­inside.

    Michael sheathed his sword and only armed himself with his handgun. He slowly opened the door and carefully stepped foot inside.

    Knock! Knock!

    Closing the door behind him, Michael started repeatedly knocking on the wall with his gun was pointed ahead.

    ¡°...¡±

    Michael kept knocking, but the only response he got was silence and moans of walkers coming from the next door apartments.

    He inspected the rooms one by one, but saw nothing in particular except for a collection of trash from leftover food supplies left in the kitchen.

    ¡®This place is clean. It seems they might have gone and evacuated with the soldiers. I just hope they are still alive somewhere.¡¯ Michael thought after he had thoroughly studied the state of the apartment.

    Michael made his way into the living room and looked at the family pictures.

    On one of the shelves, there was a family picture of Oscar with his wife and two kids, who are already teenagers.

    ¡®An interracial family huh.¡¯ Michael thought when he saw the white woman in the picture and the light skin tone of their kids.

    Michael engraved their faces in his mind before leaving the apartment.

    He immediately left the area and headed towards the two remaining addresses, but the results were also a disappointment.

    Michael found Axel¡¯s family dead inside their RV, while Big Tiny¡¯s family is also missing like Oscar¡¯s.

    Michael slowly came out of the house in a small neighborhood and gazed at the setting sun on the horizon.

    ¡°At this point, we can only leave their lives up to fate.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Eight - Your Grim Reaper

    Cries, yells, and laughter were mixed together amidst the chaos inside a train station.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to us?!¡±

    A disheveled middle-aged woman angrily yelled at the people who had captured them.

    A long-haired man with an unkempt appearance looked down at the woman sitting on the ground and laughed. ¡°What do you mean why? Isn''t it obvious?! We¡¯re raiding you and making this place ours!¡±

    ¡°You bastards! We welcomed your group with open arms, and this is how you repay us?!¡± one of the men next to the woman angrily responded.

    The unkempt man stared at him and chuckled. ¡°Oh please, is it our fault that you people are this naive and believe everyone is good? Society is doomed! No more laws to restrict us! It¡¯s survival of the fittest!¡±

    ¡°You bandits!¡±

    The unkempt man just snorted and issued an order to his accomplices. ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing their bullshit. Take them away and imprison them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret this!¡±

    The middle aged woman was outraged as she and her group were brought away and stuffed inside a boxcar, which is a railroad car and was used for carrying freight.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to us, Mary?¡± one of the women inside the boxcar looked at Mary in despair.

    Mary, the middle aged woman, turned her head towards them and responded with helplessness in her voice. ¡°I..I don¡¯t know.¡±

    One of the men next to Mary was outraged and felt regret. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have never put those signs up! We brought this to ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Alex. No use thinking about that now. Instead, let¡¯s start thinking about how we¡¯ll escape from here.¡±

    Alex looked up from his knees and suddenly started blaming someone. ¡°This is all your fault, Gareth! This was all your idea!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Then you should¡¯ve voiced your opinions before if you thought this was a bad idea!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who kept on insisting on it!¡± Alex angrily pointed his finger at Gareth¡¯s face.

    ¡°Stop it, stop it!¡± Mary immediately got in between them and pushed them away from each other. ¡°We must not fight among ourselves now. Gareth is right. We should think about a way to get out of here.¡±

    Rumble!

    Suddenly, the door to the boxcar suddenly opened up, startling the survivors inside.

    Three armed men stood before the entrance and studied the faces of everyone inside.

    One of them smiled when he spotted someone that satisfied him and pointed at them. ¡°That one, and that one, take them out.¡±

    Mary and the others just stood rooted there in shock as they watched the men start dragging two women with them.

    ¡°What are you planning to do with us? Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Help me!¡±

    Mary and her companions finally regained their bearings when the two women started yelling as they struggled against the two men dragging them.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Get away from them!¡±

    ¡°Leave them alone!¡±

    The idle bandit among the three pointed his handgun at them and started threatening them.

    ¡°Stand down or i¡¯ll blow you¡¯re f*cking brains out!¡±

    The people inside immediately shut their mouths. Gareth wanted to have a go at him, but Mary immediately held him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What are you people planning to do with them?¡± Mary turned her head towards them and glared at the bandit threatening them.

    The bandit just smiled and responded with a laugh. ¡°What else? We¡¯re gonna have fun with them today.¡±

    His words immediately enraged everyone inside and started cursing at them.

    ¡°You animals! Let go of them!¡±

    ¡°You bunch of ingrates!¡±

    ¡°You filthy animals! Let them go!¡±

    The two women who were already dragged out of the boxcar and heard his words had panicked even more as their struggle intensified.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Get your..hands off of me! I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The door to the boxcar slid to a close and the people inside were once again locked up. They could only stand there and helplessly watch as their companions were dragged away to become playthings to these bandits.

    ¡°What have we done?¡± Mary was shook and helplessly sat down in despair, her voice trembling.

    Gareth quickly caught her before she could further hurt herself. ¡°Mom.¡±

    Trembling, Mary looked at Alex, then to Gareth. ¡°What have we done?¡±

    Gareth bit his lips in anger and helplessness, and just hugged his mother. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. We¡¯re gonna think about how we¡¯re gonna get through this.¡±

    The rest of the survivors just remained silent. All of them were already mentally exhausted and had started losing hope.

    Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly, the sound of several gunshots rang somewhere outside, which was followed by people yelling.

    ¡°J-jared is dead!¡±

    ¡°Get down! Take cover!¡±

    ¡°Where is it coming from!? Find it!¡±

    The people trapped inside the boxcar looked at each other. Everyone quickly got up and started peeking through the holes.

    They saw the bandits scrambling for cover from an unknown assailant. Everytime the sound of a gunshot echoed, the grim reaper would reap a bandit¡¯s life. Some tried to return fire, but it was like a drop in the ocean since they don¡¯t even have any idea where the gunshots were coming from.

    ¡°Is it another bandit group?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just hope they¡¯re better than those bastards outside.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re good people and here to save us.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, as if. Can¡¯t you see our current plight? From this point onwards, we should not easily trust anyone except our own people.¡±

    At this point, most of them had already lost their optimism and innocence that everything would return back to normal. They could only hope that those people attacking their captors would treat them better if they were successful in taking down the bandits.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that I came here at the right time.¡¯ Michael thought lying prone on the ground while shooting at the bandits in the train station with a hunting rifle.

    Bang!

    One of the bandits holding one of the hostages took a bullet to his head and dropped dead, while the woman hastily picked herself up and ran for cover.

    ¡°Where is it coming from?!¡± The bandit leader yelled in frustration.

    Everyone hid behind their covers, no one dared to take a peek out as they didn¡¯t want to be the next one to die.

    The bandit leader quickly noticed the woman who had run away earlier, and her following actions angered him. ¡°Stop that woman!¡±

    No one listened to him and ignored his gaze. Such actions angered their leader who decided to take matters into his own hands. ¡°Fucking cowards!¡±

    Bang!

    He was about to shoot the woman down and stop her from freeing her companions when another shot rang out, and the pistol on his hand got flung away.

    ¡°Arrgh¡± The man quickly retreated back for cover while holding his hand in pain.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Rumble!

    The woman immediately pulled out the lever and opened the boxcar. ¡°Quick, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Gareth let the others go out first and immediately followed after them when everyone except him had gotten out.

    ¡°Damn it! After them!¡± The bandit leader could only watch on as the woman freed her friends and fled the scene.

    Some of the bandits who weren¡¯t within the sights of the sniper retreated inside and went to find those fleeing survivors around the property.

    The survivors followed behind Mary as she led them through a path that led them through their weapon storage. Since the bandits had taken all the firearms inside, the storage was only left with bladed items like knives, machetes and spiked bats.

    The survivors knew this would put them at a disadvantage, but it¡¯s better than dying and not even having the chance to fight back.

    ¡°Everyone, move into twos and hide. We¡¯ll ambush anyone that comes looking for us.¡± Gareth commanded, and everyone quickly scattered and went to look for a place to hide.

    Outside.

    Bang!

    Michael had taken down another bandit and immediately left his position while reloading his rifle.

    He ran forward while crouching down and kept watch on the bandits down below.

    Bang!

    Michael fired another random shot, deterring the bandits from coming out of their hiding places while he sprinted across the train tracks.

    ¡°He¡¯s o¨C¡±

    Both men had noticed each other at the same time, and the bandit was about to warn everyone when Michael immediately raised his rifle and shot him.

    Bang!

    The bandit was shot through his chest and weakly pointed towards the direction where Michael is before dropping down dead.

    ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡±

    One of the nearby bandits quickly turned his head towards the direction where the dead bandit was pointing at and had spotted Michael taking cover behind one of the columns.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Everyone opened fire where Michael was hiding and started closing in on him.

    ¡°Freaking pests¡± Michael cursed under his breath and slung his rifle across his chest before arming himself with handguns on both of his hands.

    ¡°Kill that bastard!¡±

    ¡°Surround him and don¡¯t let him get away!¡±

    Michael took a deep breath with guns ready. He quickly spun around from his hiding and opened fire.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two shots, two targets.

    One immediately died by a shot through his chest, while the bandit leader had luckily survived with only a shot to his shoulder.

    ¡°Fuck! Who is this guy?!¡±

    Michael fell on the ground and rolled on his shoulder before he quickly pounced for cover as a barrage of fire fell on his way!

    Babababang!

    ¡°Group up! We¡¯ll charge at this guy at the same time!¡± the bandit leader yelled with his left arm limping from his gunshot wound.

    The remaining seven bandits quickly gathered together and started inching closer towards Michael.

    ¡°Crap.¡± Michael realized that he¡¯s now in a bad situation and immediately started working his brain for solutions.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, bastard! Get him!¡± The bandit leader commanded and all of them immediately ran towards the pillar where Michael was hiding while shooting towards him.

    Babababang!

    Michael placed one of his handguns back to its holster and unsheathed his sword.

    The bandit was almost upon him when he suddenly sneaked his hand out and started blindly shooting back towards the bandits, who immediately scattered while under fire.

    ¡°You b¨C¡±

    The bandit leader was outraged when he saw them scattering like rats and was about to start cursing at them when two stray bullets shot him in the stomach and to his right chest.

    ¡°So..unlucky.¡±

    ¡®Fuck! We were almost there!¡¯

    The bandit leader dropped to his knees and fell dead on his face while cursing inside.

    Michael immediately took this chance and dashed out of his hiding place and took a mad rush towards the remaining bandits.

    ¡°G-get away from me!¡± A bandit started yelling in panic as he scrambled to put the magazine back into his gun.

    Michael just remained silent and ran towards him and slashed the man on his throat. He immediately took a turn as he was once again under fire.

    Michael kept running around the bandits while taking advantage of the obstacles around them for cover as he took them down one by one.

    Click! Click!

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU?! YOU¡¯RE NOT HUMAN!¡±

    The remaining bandit started crying in despair as he desperately prayed that a bullet would magically appear in the magazine while he repeatedly tried to shoot Michael.

    Michael started slowly walking towards him while his lips started arching upwards and into a grin.

    ¡°Your grim reaper.¡±

    Click! Click! Click!

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Splatter!

 Chapter Twenty-Nine - Smash!

    Several minutes earlier.

    A shotgun-wielding bandit cautiously walked through a door and arrived inside the railway depot where trains are serviced, maintained, and stored.

    Two survivors wielding a metal tube and a crowbar are hiding behind one of the old trains that was left there inside to rot.

    ¡°Calm down, he¡¯s almost near.¡± The dark skinned middle aged man whispered to the young woman beside him.

    The young woman just slightly nodded her head, her eyes betraying her real emotions.

    Babababang!

    The sound of gunshots continued to echo in the distance, making both the survivors and the bandit nervous since they have no idea what side is currently winning.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, come out! I know you¡¯re in here!¡± the bandit threatened as he slowly moved along the train tracks.

    The dark skinned middle aged man gestured for the young lady to crouch down.

    ¡°He¡¯s coming from my side. I¡¯ll try to tackle him down while you quickly disarm him by swatting his weapon away with the metal pipe, got it?¡± the middle aged man whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try, do it.¡±

    The young woman gripped her weapon tightly and nodded her head with determination.

    ¡°Fuck, I''m supposed to be having fun and straddling that bitch right now.¡± The bandit cursed in frustration and he couldn''t even hide the bulging tent on his crotch as he suddenly started thinking about naughty things he was supposed to do!

    ¡®Bastard!¡¯

    The young woman who heard his mutterings got annoyed because that woman he should be having fun with was supposed to be her.

    The bandit is slowly reaching the end of the old train and had this sudden feeling that there are people hiding at the end. He swallowed hard as a grin painted his face, his finger itching by the trigger and ready to fire.

    When he was about to reach the end of the old train, the bandit suddenly dashed forward and turned his body to the side while pointing his shotgun forward.

    ¡°Gotcha! You b¨C¡±

    The bandit was at first surprised that his expectations were off, but his realization came a bit too late when he finally noticed that there were actually two survivors who were just crouched down, with their bodies almost touching the ground.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Bang!

    The bandit tried to adjust his aim down, but the dark-skinned man didn''t waste this window of opportunity. He smacked the shotgun upwards with his weapon and pounced forward like a predator as he tackled the man down onto the ground while the bandit, already out of balance, could only shoot the ceiling on his way down.

    Clang!

    The young woman quickly stood up and immediately smacked the shotgun away with her metal tube when the bandit tried to shoot her.

    ¡°This is for our friends you killed! This is for taking advantage of our kindness! And THIS IS FOR MY DAUGHTER YOU PEOPLE KILLED!¡±

    The middle aged man, now on top of the bandit started raining him down with punches.

    ¡°Stop! Stop..s..top.¡±

    The bandit yelled while covering his head with his arms, but everytime he did that. The middle aged man would switch his target to the man''s body, rendering his efforts useless.

    The young woman didn¡¯t bother stopping him as she too had lost people from these people they treated with kindness and only got taken advantage of in return.

    When the man finally ran out of fumes, only then did he realize what he had done. The bandit under him had become an unrecognized piece of flesh.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ahhh!¡±

    The middle aged man looked at his bloodied and wounded hands while shaking from either the adrenaline or the horror he had inflicted upon. The man let out a terrified yell as he quickly moved away from the bandit, whose situation now remained unknown.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The middle aged man looked at the young woman with horror in his eyes. ¡°I..I killed him. I killed him. I killed a person!¡±

    The young woman ignored his hysterics and quickly checked the state of the bandit and was relieved to know that he¡¯s still breathing. ¡°Snap out of it! He¡¯s still alive, you didn¡¯t kill a man.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The young woman really wanted to kill the bandit, but she just can¡¯t pick herself up to do it.

    ¡®No, no, no. I don¡¯t want to be like them.¡¯

    If Michael saw this, he would only have one word for them, naive.

    On the other hand, the survivors were also able to take down the bandits hunting them down, though with some losses from mistakes due to hesitations out of fear.

    Present.

    x57 [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +57 EXP and +57 Coin.]

    After cleaning all the walkers that surrounded the train station after they were lured over because of the gunfire, Michael returned and met the remaining survivors of the survivor community, Terminus.

    Mary looked at the man sporting a long black trench coat, black leather pants, and a pair of sturdy boots, while also wearing a pair of fingerless gloves and a black shirt underneath his coat and completing it with a large belt buckle featuring a roaring bear.

    ¡°Thank you..for saving us.¡±

    Michael smiled at them while holding a bloodied kampilan. ¡°No problem. I just hope today¡¯s events didn¡¯t dampen your spirits to continue helping people. Though I hope more cautiously from now on.¡±

    Mary just smiled at his words while her sons and the others just stood there and curiously studied Michael.

    ¡°Damn, he looks like he came out of a movie in that outfit.¡±

    ¡°Is that a mace hanging on his waist?¡±

    ¡°Did he really take them all down by himself?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he was in the special forces.¡±

    Gareth suddenly stepped forward and stood in between Michael and his people cautiously looked at him. ¡°We are thankful and grateful that you saved us, but who are you?¡±

    Michael wasn¡¯t bothered by his blunt approach as he can understand his actions since they just survived a terrifying ordeal. He calmly smiled while whipping his sword to get rid of the blood and sheathed it. ¡°Right, I never introduced myself. I¡¯m Michael. One of the leaders of my group, but I¡¯m currently alone right now since I¡¯m looking for survivors to join our coalition.¡±

    The moment Michael mentioned the word group, the people behind them suddenly went awfully quiet and the tension in the air since again started running high.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not like them. I can¡¯t say that we¡¯re good people, but I can promise that we do not take the initiative to attack other survivor communities unless provoked. Right now, our group has a lot of supplies, mostly medicines. Right now, I¡¯m looking for communities that are open for trades and possibly establish ties with each other. What I''m trying to do here is, we would like to establish a mini version of City-States like during Ancient Greece. To trade and aid each other in times of crisis.¡± Michael calmly explained it to them. Though right now, it¡¯s obvious that he had just created his own operation or business since everything he had said until now clearly wasn''t discussed with his group before his departure.

    ¡®Though most of these medicines are with me.¡¯

    ¡°Right now, as you¡¯ve seen, my people are currently not fit to have this talk. We don¡¯t even know what we can offer right now due to recent events. So we would like to rest and pick ourselves up first, and then discuss your offer among ourselves before we get back to you.¡± Mary proposed with a weary expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t just her, the others look tired too and probably just want to have a long rest right now.

    Michael smiled in understanding and nodded, ¡°Gladly, you people deserve a good rest after what happened. When you finally have a decision for my proposal, then you can find me in that house up that hill.¡±

    Mary smiled. ¡°We will, and thank you again, Michael.¡±

    Michael just responded to her with a nod before he started walking away from them.

    The people remained standing there for a good while as they watched Michael slowly ascending the hill.

    Mary turned around to face her people and addressed them. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back inside. Everyone should take a rest first, then we¡¯ll start cleaning this place up back to the way it was before.¡±

    The remaining survivors wearily dragged their bodies back inside the safety of the buildings, while Alex and Gareth remained behind before turning their attention to their mother.

    ¡°You¡¯re considering that man¡¯s proposal, aren¡¯t you mom?¡± Alex finally had the chance to open his mouth and eagerly inquired about what Michael proposed to them.

    ¡°Not right now. We¡¯ll have these kinds of discussions with everyone from now on.¡± Mary finally realized that she can¡¯t take on this burden alone. This time, she wants everyone to decide on how they will survive from now on and not just rely on her family¡¯s leadership most of the time.

    Alex was quick to disagree. ¡°What? This will cause a division if we do that mom, and some people might start getting the wrong idea and won¡¯t start listening to us anymore.¡±

    Mary snapped her head towards her son. ¡°And that¡¯s what got us here, because we took on this burden all by ourselves. I know this might not be the best idea right now since it would slow down the group¡¯s efficiency in the long run, but it¡¯s what the group needs right now. To have an opinion, especially right now when a couple of people have started showing signs of discontent towards us after what happened.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Michael went up the hill and made his way towards the small building near the slope and looked for an entryway.

    Knock! Knock!

    Inside, Michael carried out the first rule when searching inside a new place; Knock first and Find Out!

    ¡°Graah!¡±

    And once again, it proved useful as Michael heard the sound of a walker on the floor above.

    Michael armed himself with a mace he recently looted and a handgun on his left as he started ascending the stairs.

    ¡°Graah!¡±

    Arriving on the second floor, Michael realized that the sound was coming from inside of what looked like a built-in wardrobe or storage space.

    Michael returned his handgun back to its holsters and quickly pulled the door open as a female walker stumbled out and tried to grab him.

    Michael immediately dodged her hands back, before he brought his mace up and smashed it towards the walker¡¯s head!

    [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    ¡°Woo! Man, that was always satisfying.¡± Michael let out a satisfied laugh after experiencing the little excitement from smashing someone¡¯s head.

    Michael studied his blooded mace and thought. ¡®A blunt weapon is indeed the way of a real man.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s actually surprising that few ever thought of looting a museum for medieval weaponry. People are kind of dumb these days.¡¯ Michael smiled when he thought of how the people back at the camp will be so excited once he brings those medieval weapons back home.

 Chapter Thirty - Terminus

    The day before the events in Terminus.

    Two hours before dusk.

    Apart from finding out that his best friend tried to kill him, Rick had also learned of another matter that thoroughly pissed him off.

    Rick went somewhere and found Lori doing something along the fences.

    ¡°Is..is there something you need to tell me?¡±

    Lori stood up when she spotted Rick and immediately felt that something was about to happen.

    She stared for a second before finally opening her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± Rick felt doubtful while showing her the packs of abortion pills on his hands.

    ¡°I threw them up.¡± Lori didn¡¯t know why, but she was feeling incredibly calm right now.

    Rick looked at her then turned around and started pacing back and forth for a moment before turning around to look at his wife.

    ¡°You can yell if you want. You can scream if you have to, but please talk to me.¡± she pleaded.

    Rick gritted his teeth and came face to face with her. ¡°How long have you known?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    Rick turned his head away and looked at the ground. ¡°Days? Weeks? And you didn¡¯t even tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now.¡± Lori softly responded.

    ¡°No, if it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s events, then I wouldn¡¯t have known about this.¡± Rick said through gritted teeth. ¡°And I found these. So Glen must have known it first, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So, instead of coming to me, you sent him to get pills?¡±

    Lori frantically started explaining while shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I panicked when you mentioned that we have no walls and no roof¨C¡±

    ¡°DO NOT..put this on me!¡± In anger, Rick cut her off and yelled at her. ¡°You tear into me for keeping secrets when you¡¯re holding on to this?¡±

    ¡°Then do you want me to bring a baby into this world?!¡± Lori also raised her voice. ¡°To live a short, cruel life? Where everyday, is survival? If it wasn¡¯t for Michael, we wouldn¡¯t even have enough food for the coming months! We would¡¯ve had to constantly ration food from the small supplies we gather and from the games Daryl would bring just to get by every day! Then the added responsibilities of having a baby? No.¡±

    With his hand on his temples, Rick looked at her with a wrathful expression. ¡°How can you think like that?!¡±

    Lori suddenly teared up. ¡°We can¡¯t even protect our son we currently have!¡±

    Rick looked at her and showed her the packs of abortion pills she took on her face and threw it onto the ground. ¡°And this is the solution you found? Killing the baby?!¡±

    Then he pointed at her stomach. ¡°And stop bringing up people not related to this! This is our responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Normally, it would have been! But a baby, with today¡¯s circumstances? It would become everyone¡¯s responsibility! Rick..we..we are not fit to have a baby right now, that¡¯s why I contemplated aborting it! Do you think I wanted to do it?!¡± Lori raised her voice, almost in tears.

    ¡°And yes, I¡¯m bringing up Michael into this. Even when no one says it, everyone acknowledges the fact that Michael is currently the most dependable member of the group. That¡¯s why I never went through with it! Now, I¡¯m not even sure since Michael has left and we don¡¯t even know when he¡¯ll come back or we¡¯d still be here when he returns!¡±

    Lori¡¯s reasoning got Rick speechless and he just stared at her.

    ¡°I just..I just don¡¯t know how we¡¯d do this.¡± Lori started sobbing and turned her back from him.

    Rick looked down at the ground and wiped the tear that sneakily trickled down his cheek.

    Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he also had to acknowledge that she¡¯s indeed right that Michael was the most reliable member of the group right now. Now, he¡¯s regretting not talking him out of leaving.

    ¡°We can make it work. We already have enough food stored. We have enough people to help us. I know you want the baby, I know you do. We can make it work, you only need to believe that.¡± Rick encouraged her and pleaded with her at the same time..

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Lori shook her head. ¡°Not like this. Not giving birth in a ditch. Not when its life is hanging by a thread from the second it''s born. Not when every cry will put Carl and everyone we care about into danger. It¡¯s not right, they don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Rick pulled his hair in frustration. ¡°But not giving it a chance is not right either. Why are you deciding its fate by yourself when you clearly said earlier that the baby had become everyone¡¯s responsibility at this point?¡±

    Lori looked at Rick and was rendered speechless as she wasn¡¯t expecting that he would use her words against her.

    Unfortunately, it seems like Rick still doesn¡¯t know that one of the main reasons that Lori is also reluctant to have the baby is because she knows that it wasn¡¯t Rick¡¯s. She does not want to give birth to someone that was a result of her cheating.

    ¡°We can¡¯t live like this anymore, Lori. I can''t live like this.¡± Rick stared at her for a moment before he continued. ¡°Is there..anything else i should know about?¡±

    Lori stared in silence as her heart suddenly started beating rapidly out of nervousness. ¡°Shane and I.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even need to say anything further since Rick had somewhat already expected it. He does not even look shocked, he already had some suspicions before and it became even more apparent because of the things Dale had told him back then.

    ¡°I know. Of course I know. I already had suspicions before.¡± Though he was already expecting it, her betrayal still pained him since he was just gone for a month at most, but she already tried to move on.

    Rick just looked at the ground in daze while Lori watched him.

    ¡°I understand. The world went to shit and you thought I was dead. Right?¡±

    They stared at each other for a moment before her expression crumbled when she saw Rick¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Ye..yeah.¡±

    *****

    Present day.

    While eating a sausage for breakfast, the people from Terminus suddenly came over to see him early in the morning.

    ¡°Have you guys decided?¡± Michael looked at them while taking a bite out from the sausage on his hand.

    Gareth and Mary looked at the sausage in Michael¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but swallow.

    ¡°So?¡± Michael once again called out.

    Mary finally snapped out of it and turned her eyes to Michael. ¡°Yes. We have come to a decision and we want to join your group.¡±

    Michael stared for a moment as he wasn¡¯t expecting those words from her. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We..we want to join. Your proposal was good and we would have agreed if you came a couple of days earlier, but those bastards not only tried to make slaves out of us, they also destroyed our garden. It was our main source of food.¡± Gareth let out a stutter at the start before finally getting his bearings right.

    ¡°Container garden to be exact.¡± Mary added. She looked calmly at Michael while her son fidgeted around with his hands behind his back.

    ¡®Hmm? They¡¯re not planning on doing something stupid right?¡¯ Michael became suspicious.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to start over again rather than join another group?¡±

    Gareth was quick to pick up the suspicion on his voice and immediately responded with honesty. ¡°We already can¡¯t protect ourselves. Even if we tried to start over again, the same thing would happen again since we had pretty much advertised this place around the surrounding area for several miles. What happened yesterday, our people wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if it happens to us again. They¡¯d despair and we wouldn¡¯t be able to save ourselves for the second time.¡±

    ¡®Hmmm. Well, their goal for this place was well meaning to begin with, and I was also able to save them in the nick of time.¡¯ Michael pondered.

    Watching Michael deep in thoughts, Mary tried to act calm, but her eyes and the sweat forming on her forehead betrayed her emotions, while Gareth swallowed and hoped that Michael would agree.

    Michael moved his eyes towards Gareth. ¡°How many survivors did you people have before?¡±

    ¡°We almost had thirty people before. Now, there¡¯s only ten of us.¡± Gareth respectfully answered and also saddened when he remembered the faces of those who departed first.

    ¡®Does that mean that they actually killed all the people who managed to find Terminus during the series?¡¯ Michael couldn¡¯t help being surprised.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why they all looked healthy and well fed then. They have never really trusted anyone since the start.¡¯

    ¡°...¡±

    Michael stared at the mother and son, and the silence started suffocating them. Especially Gareth, who started sweating buckets.

    ¡°Alright, give me a map and I¡¯ll show you where my group is at.¡± After weighing the pros and cons, Michael came to the conclusion that the Terminus people still had well meaning hearts and hadn''t gotten corrupted at this point due to his timely arrival.

    Gareth and Mary looked at each other with relieved smiles on their faces.

    Mary turned to Michael and smiled widely. ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll do our best and won¡¯t be a burden once we¡¯re there.¡±

    Michael chuckled and warned them. ¡°I hope you do that. We have one crazy person over there and would not hesitate to rid anyone who¡¯d jeopardize everyone¡¯s safety.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying. Daryl would indeed not hesitate to kill them if someone endangers the group.

    He¡¯s just a notch down in terms of craziness compared to Shane.

    ¡°Alright, move along and get me a map. We don¡¯t have all day.¡± Michael shooed them away.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gareth smiled in excitement and responded.

    Soon, the mother and son were gone and Michael was by himself again.

    After that, Michael returned to his breakfast and waited for them.

    A couple of minutes later, Gareth returned with a map, and accompanying him was his brother Alex this time.

    ¡°Bring it here.¡± Michael gestured and took the pen from Gareth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure of the location, but it¡¯s around here.¡± Michael encircled a rough location of the farm around Interstate 85.

    ¡°Just travel through this interstate until you encounter a gridlock, or if you have very sharp eyes. Then you won¡¯t need to go all the way there and just keep an eye out for the mailbox for the Greene Family. It¡¯s a farm.¡± Since Michael only knows the way and not the exact address. He could only share how they managed to reach the farm.

    Gareth and Alex looked at each other, and Michael saw that. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We know that place.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Alex responded with a nod towards Michael¡¯s doubtful gaze.

    ¡°That old man there is a famous horse doctor.¡±

    Michael raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean a veterinarian, right?¡±

    Alex''s expression brightened up and pointed at Michael. ¡°Yeah, that one!¡±

    Gareth sighed and shook his head at his brother¡¯s actions.

 Chapter Thirty-One - Were Gonna Build a Wall and Its Going to be Nice.

    At the entrance of Terminus.

    The remaining survivors of the community had all packed up what they needed and we¡¯re ready for the road.

    Everyone all wore hopeful looks on their faces for a new future.

    With a backpack on her back, Mary smiled at Michael. ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Michael responded with a nod before he took off his Kampilan sword and offered it to her.

    ¡°I almost forgot. Take this and show it to them when you get there.¡±

    Mary looked at the sword on Michael¡¯s hand before taking it from him. ¡°I was just about to ask how we¡¯ll prove that you were the one that sent us there.¡±

    Michael chuckled. ¡°It won¡¯t be the same anymore once you get there. Once there, you won¡¯t have the same authority you had before over your group, will you be fine?¡±

    Mary smiled slightly and with a small nod. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, leading people and being responsible for their lives is too tiring. It¡¯s hard to deal with the feelings of guilt when your people die. This is the opportunity for me to finally step away from any sort of leadership. I¡¯d rather leave it to someone more capable. On the other hand, are you still going to continue on the road?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, my people, they will surely welcome your group with open arms. Though expect some wariness from them since most of them would surely not trust you first, and yes, I still have things to do so I won¡¯t be returning with you.¡± Michael reminded her what they need to expect when they reach the farm.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, at least what happened to us won¡¯t happen again. I just don¡¯t understand how people¡¯s morality would have degenerated this fast and become savages.¡± Mary clenched her fists in anger, but her anger quickly ceased when she started remembering the faces of everyone that died.

    Michael shook his head and responded. ¡°That¡¯s just human nature. There¡¯s just people out there who tend to adapt faster than the rest with the changing times.¡±

    He turned towards her sons and the rest, who were just waiting for Mary to finish things up with him. ¡°Go. Your people look eager to leave. Don¡¯t keep them waiting.¡±

    Mary also turned towards her people. ¡°Yeah. Hopefully, we¡¯ll be seeing each other again over there.¡±

    Michael let out a chuckle. ¡°We will. Take care on the road, and before I forget, I just want to remind you that if you encounter a woman with a butterfly tattoo below her left eye while passing through the city. Do not trust them and I expect you to do what¡¯s right if the situation calls for it.¡±

    ¡°They escaped from you?¡± After what he did yesterday, Mary was a little surprised to hear that there were actually people who escaped from this guy.

    ¡°Tsk! No, I let them get away after killing a couple of their group. I kinda regret letting them escape now after witnessing what happened to your community yesterday. Anyway, just keep an eye on them if you encounter them on the road.¡± Michael clicked his tongue and once again reminded her.

    ¡°Alright. I understand. You be careful out there too.¡±

    Mary smiled and gave him one final nod before joining up with the others. They waved their goodbyes at Michael before making their way up the hill to where they parked their cars.

    A short moment later, they finally disappeared from his sights.

    MIchael lowered his hand down and muttered. ¡°I hope those people do not cause trouble once they get there. I¡¯d hate to know that they once suffered a beating from Daryl¡¯s hands.¡±

    Remembering Daryl¡¯s ruthlessness to his enemies, Michael let out a chuckle as he too departed from the train station.

    *****

    Earlier this morning at the farm, while the group is preparing for today with breakfast.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Glenn is contemplating if what he''s about to do is right. He looked over to the farmhouse where Maggie is standing on the terrace watching them with her arms crossed, who shook her head at him.

    He turned towards Dale, who instead encouraged him with a nod.

    Glenn hesitated for a moment before he immediately stood up and slowly made his way in the middle of the camp and stopped beside the big tent with his hands inside his pocket.

    ¡°Umm guys, I have something to say.¡± Glenn addressed them with stiff shoulders out of nervousness.

    Most turned towards him while some continued eating while Carol kept cooking.

    ¡°So..uhhh..the barn is full of walkers.¡±

    Everyone paused, anyone who was either chewing and drinking stopped and stared at him in shock and disbelief.

    Rick¡¯s gaze intensified while Andrea responded with a; ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I accidentally learned of this a couple of nights ago when I went up the barn to meet with Maggie. I promised to keep it a secret, but the guilt of keeping such a dangerous secret is eating me. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen first before I come out with this secret.¡± Glenn explained everything in one go that he ran out of air at the end of it.

    Andrea immediately stood up and placed her pistol back in its holster. She hastily made her way to the barn with Rick quickly following after her with Alex and the crew just behind them, and the rest soon quickly followed, a couple of them armed.

    On the other hand, Maggie seeing their following actions got annoyed and walked back inside the house.

    ¡°Oh shit, I think there¡¯s several of those things inside.¡± Looking through the crack in between the walls, Alex swallowed nervously before hastily backing away.

    Andrea looked at Rick. ¡°So, should we open it up and kill those things? There¡¯s a lot of us here, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have a hard time dealing with those things inside.¡±

    Rick snapped his head towards her. ¡°No, we¡¯re not doing that. We¡¯re guests here. I¡¯m already having a hard time convincing Hershel to let us stay. We should not antagonize him even more by poking our noses into his business.¡±

    ¡°But now that we know, we can¡¯t just act today did not happen. No one would feel safe at night knowing there¡¯s a timebomb beside their bed.¡± Jill argued with her arms crossed.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, man. We either go in there or we pack up and leave this place. The prison is still up for grabs.¡± Alex suggested while staring intently at the barn.

    ¡°Shut up, man.¡± Daryl glared at him. Though it''s clear from his following movements that he¡¯s eager to take out those walkers inside.

    Alex remained silent and didn¡¯t say anything. He retreated and stood in between his two friends.

    ¡°You really need to shut up sometimes.¡± Oscar said in an almost whisper.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just trying to offer ideas.¡± Alex argued.

    Oscar just shook his head and resumed watching the events unfolding before their eyes in silence.

    ¡°Look, I know everyone is uncomfortable right now, but give me the chance to have a word with Hershel, alright? Let me figure this out with him today. We¡¯ll discuss our next course of action early tomorrow.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other before they came to a silent agreement moments later.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll leave this to you, Rick.¡° Jacqui showed her support.

    ¡°As long as the barn is secure, we don¡¯t mind another day.¡±

    Rick looked at everyone and gave them a nod. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Just until tomorrow, Rick. I hope Hershel does the right thing.¡± Andrea also gave him the chance to discuss this through diplomacy.

    ¡°If I might add, Hershel sees those things in there as people. Sick people. His wife, his..step-son, and his neighbors.¡± Dale finally had the chance to butt in and reveal what he learned the other day.

    ¡°You knew about this?¡± Amy stared at him with a tinge of annoyance.

    He looked at her with and with a slight shrug. ¡°Yeah, I talked to him yesterday about this. I wanted to tell you guys sooner, but Glenn wanted to be the one to do it.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I think this is more troublesome than we thought.¡± Alex remarked with his arms crossed.

    Everyone turned to look at him, ¡°What? You know I¡¯m right. It¡¯s clear that old man has a few screws loose in his head if he thinks those man-eaters are sick people.¡±

    His words certainly made an impact as the rest also realized the underlying problem in this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Everyone should head back and continue our plans for today.¡±

    Everyone slowly left the area under Rick¡¯s orders, while he and Andrea remained standing there.

    ¡°You know how dangerous these things are, Rick. I hope you¡¯ll be able to come to an agreement as soon as possible with Hershel before something unfortunate happens.¡± Andrea reminded him.

    Rick sighed while looking at the ground before raising his head to meet her gaze. ¡°I know. Just give me a day, alright?¡±

    Andrea gave him a nod and also left, leaving Rick to gaze at the barn with complicated emotions in his eyes.

    Following the events earlier this morning, Glenn was suffering the consequences of his actions from Maggie who smashed an egg on his head.

    ¡°Dammit.¡±

    On the other hand, Daryl, Otis, Andrea and a few others are in a pick-up truck they borrowed from the farm and were making their way towards an industrial warehouse that Otis knows.

    Daryl looked at Andrea and shook her head at him when she realized that Daryl wanted to ask Otis about the walkers inside the barn.

    ¡°Are we really building a wall around the farm?¡± Otis still couldn¡¯t believe it after hearing their plans today.

    ¡°Yeah, to make the farm safer from walkers and possibly from people¡­with hostile intentions towards us.¡± Andrea responded while watching the passing scenery through the window.

    ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m one of the people who built the fences around here. So, I have some experience in building barriers.¡± Otis boasted with a smile on his face.

    Daryl chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, man.¡±

    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s build a sturdy wall and it¡¯s going to be nice since we¡¯d finally free our minds from the worries of the undead, especially at night.¡±

 Chapter Thirty-Two - An Ultimatum

    The group soon arrived at the industrial warehouse.

    It wasn¡¯t big compared to other big companies, but the size was enough to supply their group with the necessary materials they needed for building the wall.

    With Daryl taking the lead, these group of survivors cautiously made their way inside the warehouse through an opening on the side of the wall and if observed closely, it was clear that it was destroyed by a large machine. Thanks to the obvious evidence of a bloodied forklift that crashed onto the back wall of the property and had a couple of walkers pierced through its forks.

    Daryl turned on the flashlight attached to his crossbow and scoured the surroundings inside. He was quickly followed by Andrea, Oscar, Glen and Cole, while Otis and Axel remained outside the warehouse as lookouts.

    Daryl looked behind him and signaled for the rest to follow him closely.

    Andrea gripped her pistol tight, the same goes for the others. Though they wielded different kinds of weapons.

    Outside.

    ¡°Say, why are they so adamant on wanting to build that wall? Hershel does not even want them on the property.¡± Otis scratched the back of his head in confusion. Despite his simple personality, he still knows how stubborn that old fool is and wouldn¡¯t agree on that wall over his dead body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I also don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just here doing what I¡¯m told. I don¡¯t want to be in any way involved in group politics.¡± Axel shrugged his shoulders while keeping a close eye on their surroundings.

    ¡°Hmm¨C¡±

    Dadadang!

    The familiar sound of metallic shutters suddenly rang out, snapping Otis out from his thoughts.

    Otis and Axel looked at each other before they hastily made their way to the front of the warehouse.

    ¡°Gahh! Damn it, it¡¯s just you guys!¡±

    Andrea was just turning at the corner when she happened to suddenly bump into them. Thinking it was a walker about to attack her, she quickly raised her gun and was about to open fire, but quickly stopped her actions when she finally got a clear look of who they were.

    ¡°Woo~ that scared me. I thought you were about to shoot him dead.¡± Axel laughed with nervousness.

    Otis on the other hand, hastily wiped the sweat on his forehead as he watched Andrea lower her gun away from his face with a nervous chuckle.

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± Andrea immediately apologized.

    Daryl came out of the warehouse and looked towards the trio. ¡°What are you three still standing there? Come on, let¡¯s start moving out the things we need.¡±

    Behind him, Oscar, Cole and followed by Glenn, came out carrying small stacks of timbers on their shoulders and placed them on the back of the truck.

    ¡°Right, Cole. Can you go and see if that truck over there can still be used?¡± Cole was about to go back inside the warehouse when Daryl stopped him and pointed towards a parked truck with a crane attached to it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Cole nodded his head and immediately walked over towards the truck.

    ¡°You go with him and watch his back.¡± Daryl ordered Axel who was just coming out of the warehouse with single timber on his shoulder.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Axel nodded in response as he immediately went after Cole after dropping the wood on the back of the pick-up truck.

    *****

    While Cole is busy checking the engine under its hood, Axel couldn¡¯t help but become curious at the machine before him. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing this kind of truck.¡±

    Cole was inspecting something under the hood when he overheard Axel talking to himself.  ¡°It¡¯s a boom truck. It¡¯s used to move heavy pieces of equipment and raw materials that could take a long time if done with manual labor, and let¡¯s hope that the crane still works or we¡¯re gonna be here for a while.¡±

    Bang!

    Closing the hood, Cole immediately went inside the vehicle and started rummaging through the things.

    ¡°Aha, found it!¡±

    After a moment, he finally found what he was looking for. A key hidden between the gaps of the car seat.

    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s actually people who hide keys in there?¡± Axel was amazed since he hadn¡¯t thought of that before.

    Cole looked at him and teased him. ¡°Yeah, I guess you wouldn¡¯t know that since you¡¯ve been in prison the whole time.¡±

    Axel just snorted. ¡°Please, I was just in there for almost three months before the world went nuts.¡±

    Vrooom!

    Cole kept trying to make the truck start with Alex and kept adjusting something under the hood.

    Finally, after a few minutes of hard work, he finally managed to get the truck running as it brimmed to life.

    ¡°Finally, I was almost losing hope that this one was a bust.¡± Cole laughed heartily as he got down from the truck and went at the back of the chassis to see if the crane still works.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Wow, you gotta teach me how to be a mechanic one of these days, yeah?¡± Axel quickly suggested when he suddenly realized the importance of someone who can fix a car. Since the things he had only been able to contribute to the group is being part of security, helping with cooking and other laborious jobs. He doesn¡¯t even know how to properly fire a gun and has been anxious about how to properly contribute to the group.

    ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Cole didn¡¯t bother turning around as he was busy checking the crane controls. ¡°Damn, I think this thing is busted already. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any clue on how to fix this thing.¡±

    ¡°I think it''s fine. Daryl probably just wanted to get this truck running so we can carry more things.¡± Axel comforted him by patting his back.

    Soon, Cole drove the truck near the entrance of the warehouse while Axel walked back and continued helping the group load things up onto the trucks.

    It took them over two hours before they finally filled both trucks and finally started their return journey back to camp.

    Arriving at the camp, they noticed the two unidentified vehicles near their campground and their people gathered together confronting another group of people.

    Andrea and Daryl quickly alighted down from the boom truck and went over.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who are these people?¡± Andrea inquired while looking at the middle-aged woman, flanked by two men.

    On the other hand, Daryl slowly loaded his crossbow while a little further from them, Rick and Hershel are seen discussing something and by the looks of it, it does seem to be going well.

    ¡°They said they¡¯re from a place called Terminus and apparently, Michael sent them here to join us. Now, Hershel over there is going nuts because he thought Michael is not respecting him by sending this group of people here without his consent.¡± Amy went over to her sister and explained what had been happening so far.

    ¡°Damn, seems like Rick is getting an earful again.¡± Andrea clicked her tongue and noticed Rick was just quietly listening to Hershel¡¯s tirades.

    Meanwhile, the two groups continued their silent confrontation.

    The Terminus group all looked nervous and uncomfortable while Michael¡¯s group on the other hand does not know what to do except stand there and whisper among themselves.

    ¡°Hello there. I¡¯m Andrea. Did Michael really send you here?¡± Getting the gist of what happened while they were away from her sister, Andrea soon approached them.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mary, these two are my sons, Alex and Gareth. I¡¯ve heard about you from Michael. He instructed me that if the opportunity to join your group looks bleak. Then I should look for you and relay his words to you..¡± Mary slightly moved towards her and shook her hand while introducing themselves.

    Hearing her words, her attention quickly perked up, the same goes for the others since Mary had not once bothered talking to them after Rick was brought away by Hershel.

    Andrea looked at her, then to her people before turning her attention back to Mary. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Mary turned to look at the group opposite from them and with some hesitation in her voice. ¡°He said, leave for the prison. That¡¯s what he said before we left.¡±

    She hesitated once again, but then continued. ¡°He..he also said that if you still don¡¯t know about the walkers in the barn then I should tell you and how to take care of it.¡±

    Surprised, Glenn and Dale looked at each other. He turned towards Maggie standing beside him, who also looked surprised. ¡°Michael actually knew it before me? Did anyone from your family tell him?¡±

    ¡°I..I don¡¯t know.¡± Maggie was also not sure, but then she saw Otis and thought of something.

    ¡°He¡¯s always a step ahead of us.¡± Jill muttered under breath. She was amazed at how Micheal seems to always be on time to solve their problems.

    Andrea stared at Mary with confusion on her face. ¡°We just found out about that yesterday. It seems like he already knew it for a long time, but kept it a secret. So, how do we take care of it?¡±

    Mary looked at Gareth, she seems unsure if this was the right time to tell them since it looks clear to them that Michael¡¯s group does not have full control of this place.

    Gareth looked resolutely at his mother and gave her an encouraging nod.

    ¡°Alright. He said; just open it up and kill those walkers inside. It¡¯s time for that old fool to wake up from his delusions that they are sick. He needs to accept things before he eventually ends up killing his family because he could not accept the way things are now.¡±

    ¡°What?! How dare he?! How dare that bastard?!¡±

    Mary had just finished quoting Michael¡¯s words when Maggie blew her top off. Mary flinched at the sudden yell and turned towards an incensed Maggie. ¡°Well, that''s what he told me. I¡¯m just quoting his words.¡±

    Maggie¡¯s yell also attracted the attention of Rick and Hershel, who immediately came over.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Hershel asked in a husky tone.

    Rick did not say anything and just looked at Andrea. The latter shrugged her shoulders and gestured towards Mary with her eyes.

    ¡°We just told them what Michael had instructed my mother to tell you people. Guess she couldn¡¯t accept his..choice of words.¡± This time, it was Gareth who stepped up and slowly shielded Mary behind him.

    ¡°About wh¨C¡±

    ¡°Michael wants the people inside the barn dead!¡±

    Rick was about to say something when Maggie one again yelled in anger, cutting him off.

    Who immediately took off in a huff with Glenn following after.

    ¡°What?¡± Hershel was offended. Not only was Michael bypassing his rights over his property, but now he¡¯s also telling the others to kill his loved ones.

    Though despite his anger, he still maintained his composure and calmly addressed Rick. ¡°Rick, I want you and your people out of my property before sun down.¡±

    ¡°Hang on, Hershel. Calm down, those are just Michael¡¯s words, and he¡¯s not here.¡± Rick tried to placate the old man, but Hershel was not having it.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not here. But what about those people? Will they listen to your words or to Michael¡¯s? I think both of us already know the answer to that.¡± Hershel stared straight into his eyes before walking away, leaving Rick to stand there, speechless.

    Hershel knew he wouldn''t be able to convince Rick from not allowing those people to join them since it was Michael who sent them, and could only chase them out of his property.

    Rick gritted his teeth in indignation. He quickly turned around and walked over before Mary and her people.

    ¡°Did Michael..really say those words? You¡¯re not just making things up right? We¡¯ll have a problem if it is.¡± Rick''s voice was shaky, his fingers trembling. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s angered with how things had gone straight downhill from just a few words from Michael.

    Mary didn¡¯t immediately answer him and instead, she was thinking about something inside.

    ¡®What is happening? How come things are almost going the exact way Michael had predicted? Except for that angry woman, he was exactly right that things would quickly go downhill between Rick and that old man. And once again, he¡¯s right. Now, this man is exactly looking to blame us because of it. Is he a fortune teller or something? What a bizarre man.¡¯

    ¡°Here, he told my mom to show this thing just in case things went south, and it did.¡± Gareth took the sword that his mother entrusted him and handed it over to Rick.

    ¡°That¡¯s Michael¡¯s sword.¡± Axel mumbled, who then received a jab to his arm from Oscar.

    ¡°Less talking.¡±

    ¡°Geez man, I was just thinking out loud.¡±

    Rick took the sword from them and handed it to Daryl since he was the most familiar with it after Michael.

    ¡°This is indeed the sword I traded with Michael¡¯s promise.¡± Daryl managed to confirm that it was indeed the same sword. The thought that these people might have killed Michael didn¡¯t even once cross his mind.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Rick cursed. He really wanted to drive these people away after what they had done, but thinking about what Michael will do when he returns made him frustrated and angered. This time, he finally realizes what Hershel feels when their group continues to settle here against the old man¡¯s wishes.

 Chapter Thirty-Three - Parting Ways

    With no other choice, Rick could only accept the Terminus people into the group.

    This decision eventually forced Rick to either choose between a forceful takeover of the farm or occupying the prison.

    And as a sane man who still hasn¡¯t lost something, he eventually decided to go for the more amiable option, occupying the prison.

    With his decision, the group immediately started packing up while Rick instructed Daryl to lead a small group of people to the prison first to get rid of any stragglers that managed to sneak inside the prison while they were away.

    Daryl took Andrea, including Gareth, Cole and Oscar with him and had Cole drive the boom truck to the prison.

    An hour into packing up.

    Glenn left the farmhouse and made his way towards the campground and towards Rick, who¡¯s helping things out beside the RV.

    ¡°Did you say goodbye to Maggie?¡± Rick turned around when he noticed Glenn while handing Carl a small stack of clothes.

    Scratching the back of his head with some hesitation, Glenn responded with a; ¡°Actually, No.¡±

    Rick squinted his eyes. ¡°No? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m..I¡¯m staying here Rick. I¡¯m in love ¨Cor as close as I¡¯m liable to get. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m able to find another woman like Maggie¡± His words made Rick turn towards Carol, the young single mom.

    Glenn noticed that and immediately clicked his tongue. ¡°Not her Rick. Anyway, Maggie talked it out with her father..and says he¡¯s okay with me staying. So, yeah, I guess I¡¯m staying here.¡±

    Rick felt bumped out. He¡¯s really reluctant to let go of Glenn after he had saved him and had taken it to himself to look after him as a form of repayment. ¡°Glenn..this..¡±

    Glenn smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine man. I think part of the reason why I never hesitated on saving you that day was because I didn¡¯t really care if I lived or died. I was scared, yes, but I didn¡¯t care. I think..I just wanted to get things over with. But I don¡¯t feel that way now, not with Maggie. So yeah, I guess this is where we part ways Rick.¡±

    Rick smiled and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I understand. I want you to be happy, Glenn.¡±

    Glenn smiled. ¡°I am happy. Before, I didn¡¯t think it was possible for me, but I am now.¡±

    Carl, who overheard their discussion from the RV, came down with a saddened expression. ¡°Are you really leaving us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry little man. Be strong and look after Sophia for me, alright?¡± Glenn smiled and knelt on a knee to match his eye level.

    Carl forced a smile and nodded his head. ¡°Okay, but we¡¯ll still see each other, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the prison is just a short drive away from here.¡±

    Glenn slowly stood up and looked at Rick. ¡°Goodluck out there, Rick.¡±

    ¡°You too. You¡¯re always welcome at the prison.¡± Rick moved towards him and placed his hand on Glenn¡¯s shoulder and smiled with a reluctant expression.

    ¡°Though I think you should also let the others know your decision.¡±

    Glenn shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°No, I¡¯m terrible with goodbyes. I¡¯m already forcing myself to do this with you.¡±

    Soon, everyone boarded the bus and because of the lack of space due to the supplies and the additional people who joined them.

    Most of the men and a couple of women went onto the roof and stayed there as the bus finally drove away.

    The people inside the bus looked towards the farm with some reluctance on their faces. Some of them waved their hands goodbye towards Glenn while some had nostalgia painted on their faces while watching the passing scenery.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Bye bye!¡± Sophia stuck half of her body out of the window and frantically waved her hand at Glenn with tears streaming down her face. The two were really close and after finding out that he is not coming with them, it made the little girl incredibly sad and tearful.

    On the roof of the bus, Axel gazed at the farm that¡¯s getting smaller.

    ¡°Man, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d return to the prison this soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that place is depressing. I really don¡¯t want to go back there.¡± Big Tiny agreed while tightly holding unto the bags beside him. Afraid that he¡¯d fall down from the bus any second if he¡¯s not holding onto something.

    ¡°Well, as long as it has a place to sleep and a wall to protect us. I don''t even mind sleeping in a graveyard, much less a prison.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but butt in after overhearing their conversation beside him.

    Axel looked at him with aversion. ¡°Yeah, no. No graveyard for me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like graveyards too.¡± Big Tiny followed.

    ¡°Really? Even if it can protect you from anything?¡± Alex was a little surprised by their reaction since he thought that people like them might be more open to the idea.

    ¡°Yeaaah, I¡¯m not really fond of ghosts.¡±

    Alex looked at the two and let out a laugh. ¡°You two are more concerned about ghosts rather than those man-eating monsters out there? Seriously?¡±

    Axel forced a smile and responded. ¡°Yep~!¡±

    Alex wasn¡¯t the only laughing, the others who had been quietly listening to them also let out chuckles of their own.

    ¡°What? Ghosts are scary.¡± Big Tiny raised his voice out of embarrassment.

    Alan looked at Big Tiny and shook his head. ¡®Such a big man and he¡¯s afraid of ghosts.¡¯

    Meanwhile.

    Daryl and his group are already on their third block of their sweep and hadn¡¯t found any dangers so far.

    They kept moving as a group and swept through all the corridors, rooms, or any space enough for people to hide.

    ¡°All clear.¡±

    Daryl nodded to Gareth before addressing the others. ¡°Let¡¯s keep up the pace. Let¡¯s move on to the next block.¡±

    Soon, the group made their way inside E Block and were quickly met with several walkers in the kitchen where they first met the prisoners.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a few. Don¡¯t waste your bullets.¡± Daryl instructed as he took down a walker with an arrow.

    Andrea stepped forward and also took down a walker with the spear on her hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s a really neat weapon¡± Gareth couldn¡¯t help but give praise before splitting the head of another walker.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Everyone was already used to facing off against walkers and didn¡¯t have a hard time dispatching these bunch.

    ¡°Good work.¡± Daryl gave them a compliment before giving them the following instructions: ¡°Check your gears. Make sure everything is working well since we¡¯re heading to the last block where the wall has collapsed. That place is certainly the most dangerous block out of the others.¡±

    Following his words, everyone performed a last-minute check on their weapons before resuming their operation.

    ¡°Everyone ready?¡±

    Learning against the wall with a crossbow in hand ready, Daryl looked towards them. Who answered him with a nod. Daryl turned towards Gareth and gave him the go signal.

    Gareth nodded and immediately pulled the door open leading to the last block.

    Dang!

    Daryl was the first one to charge ahead and saw the scene past the door that made him halt in his tracks!

    ¡°Hands up! Who are you people?!¡± Daryl was startled at the sight before him and immediately pointed his crossbow at the group of nine people, who had just descended down the rubble of the collapsed wall and was surrounding a scared family of three.

    The others who followed behind him also did the same thing and pointed their guns at them.

    Everyone wore tense faces as they knew shit is about to get nasty.

    The intruders were also shocked at the sudden turn of events and quickly pointed their weapons at Daryl and crew.

    Unfortunately, two of them were the only ones armed with a firearm and were quickly put on a disadvantage.

    ¡°Who are you?! Why are you people here in our prison?!¡± A bald man on a tank top and possibly the leader of the intruders pointed his shotgun at them after a moment of fright.

    ¡°Yeah, right. This place is clearly ours.¡± While pointing a pistol against them, Oscar gestured for them to look how he¡¯s currently dressed.

    ¡°So what? We got here first.¡±

    They sneered as they didn''t really care if he was a former resident of this place.

    Andrea snorted with a chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t think you people actually understand. We outgun you.¡±

    Suddenly, Gareth spotted someone among the crowd and remembered his mother¡¯s words.

    ¡®If we encounter a woman with a butterfly tattoo below her left eye. Don¡¯t hesitate to take them down.¡¯

    Gareth took a deep breath and slightly moved beside Daryl and whispered. ¡°That woman with a butterfly tattoo on her cheek. I think she¡¯s the one that Michael had specifically warned us about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before?¡± Daryl responded in the same manner.

    ¡°No, he only warned my mother about someone with those characteristics. We¡¯ve never really seen or met her before.¡± Gareth responded. Though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was the same person or just someone with the same tattoo.

    ¡°Hmmm..¡± Daryl let out that sound as he started thinking on how to handle this matter.

    ¡°What are you two bastards whispering to each other over there? Are you gonna leave or not? We¡¯re gonna have trouble if you don¡¯t¡± Obviously, the bald man wasn¡¯t the least intimidated with what Andrea said and instead even threatened them back.

    ¡°Just say the word.¡± Gareth whispered beside Daryl.

    Daryl glanced at him in surprise as he wasn¡¯t expecting that this newcomer is also quite the pragmatic kind of guy.

    ¡°Are you a good shot?¡±

    ¡°I was the best during our police training.¡± Gareth bragged a little.

    Daryl finally made up his mind and gave the unwanted visitors their verdict. ¡°I¡¯ll take the bald man. You, the other guy.¡±

    Twak!

    Bang!

    ¡°Y-you bastards!¡±

 Chapter Thirty-Four - Encounter

    ¡°Y-you bastards! Kill them!¡±

    Everyone was stupefied at the sudden turn of events, before everyone scrambled for cover while the family of three slipped past inside Block D.

    Some of the bolder intruders blindly charged towards Daryl and the others while brandishing their weapons.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Only to be taken down by Andrea and Gareth.

    Their deaths caused the scene to come to a standstill since there¡¯s no more among the intruders that poses a threat to them.

    Daryl and the others stood there triumphantly as they admired the short carnage they caused.

    ¡°Come out if you don''t want to die.¡± Daryl threatened while reloading his crossbow.

    A frightened intruder was the first one to come out, trembling with his hands raised.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t kill me! This is all their idea! They were the ones who raped and fed on them! I¡¯m still human!¡± He yelled in fear while shakily pointing towards his companions.

    ¡°You traitorous bastard! You''re the worst one out of all of us! Don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten the screams of that nine year old girl?!¡± One of them was so angered at the man¡¯s hypocrisy that he started spilling his deepest darkest secret.

    ¡°No, no, no! I didn¡¯t do a¨C¡±

    The man tried to clear up the misunderstanding, but Oscar wasn¡¯t having any of it when he suddenly remembered his kids whose situation is still unknown. He took a couple of steps forward, raised the 4¡± Colt Python in his hand and shot him on his chest.

    Bang!

    ¡°W-why? I did..not.¡±

    The man shakily looked down on his bloodied chest before slowly raising his head towards Oscar.

    Thud!

    The man fell down on his back with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Take no prisoners.¡±

    From out of nowhere, Andrea suddenly led the charge and started gunning down this group of cannibalistic bandits.

    Bang!

    Click! Click! Click!

    Gunning down the last bandit, Andrea repeatedly tried to open fire on the body of her last victim.

    ¡°Ahh, ahhh, ahhhhh!¡±

    Realizing that she was only producing the sound of an empty magazine, Andrea suddenly started letting out a scream of frustration.

    A hand suddenly reached out from the side, grabbed her pistol and forced her to lower it.

    Daryl looked at her with worry on his face. ¡°Enough. He¡¯s dead.¡±

    With her hands shaking, Andrea slowly returned her firearm back to its holster and with a shaky voice. ¡°Are..are they all dead?¡±

    Daryl looked around them and then back at her. ¡°Yeah. You..are you okay?¡±

    Andrea forced a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m..I¡¯m okay. Before he left, Michael repeatedly reminded me to never show any mercy when facing enemies. He said, it¡¯s either us or them. I..I think I did good, right?¡±

    The four men exchanged glances and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Yeah, you did good. Take a rest here. We¡¯ll continue inside.¡± Daryl instructed.

    Andrea immediately disagreed with his decision and tried to sound energetic, but the trembling of her hands couldn¡¯t hide her true emotions. ¡°I¡¯m still full of energy. I can still go on.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    For the first time, Cole stepped forward and actually gave her a pat on her shoulder. ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯m sure that''s what Michael would want you to do if he¡¯s here.¡±

    Andrea stared at him for a moment before repeatedly nodding her nod in quick successions. ¡°Y-yeah. I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll just stay here and rest then. I¡¯ll also keep an eye out.¡±

    Daryl gave her nod. ¡°Yeah, you do that. Come on.¡±

    Daryl then led the remaining men inside the last block and when everyone finally disappeared in her sights, Andrea suddenly lost strength on her legs and flopped down onto the ground.

    ¡°I did it. I did all this. Hahaha!¡±

    Meanwhile,

    Daryl and the rest of the screw made a quick sweep around the block.

    Searching every nook and cranny before they stumbled upon the family that escaped here inside one of the cells.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t! We..We¡¯re good people!¡± the old man, probably around his 50s, pleaded towards them.

    Daryl, pragmatic as ever, did not easily believe his words and aimed his crossbow at them.

    ¡°No one introduces themselves as good people these days. Show your hands where we can see them.¡±

    The old man¡¯s wife yelped in fear while the red-haired woman, probably their daughter, shielded her mother while glaring at them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Please!¡±

    Gareth suddenly remembered something. ¡°How many walkers have you killed?¡±

    Daryl suddenly looked at Gareth, then at Cole and Oscar before turning his attention to the old man. Who¡¯s now obviously confused why he¡¯s being asked that question.

    Daryl didn¡¯t say anything and just allowed Gareth free rein as he also wanted to see where he¡¯s going with this.

    ¡°How many?¡± Gareth repeated when the old man still refused to answer.

    ¡°A lot. We¡¯re not even sure how many we''ve killed.¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t the old man who responded to the question, but the red-haired gal behind him.

    ¡°Mady!¡± the old man turned around to look behind him and rebuked her.

    ¡°Calm down, Dad. If they really wanted to kill us, they would have done so already and would have not bothered asking us this question, right?¡± Madi appeared very calm and confident, but Daryl wasn¡¯t fooled as he spotted her hand slightly trembling.

    Gareth didn¡¯t bother responding to her and quickly followed it up with another question. ¡°How many people have you killed?¡±

    ¡°Just one. It was one of those guys we came here with.¡± She calmly answered as sweat had started building up on her forehead.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he tried to rape me, he deserved it!¡± Mady answered with hate in her voice.

    Gareth stared at them for a moment before turning his attention to Daryl. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm..¡± Daryl already got the gist behind those questions and started pondering.

    He looked at them one by one before finally coming to a decision. ¡°Alright, I think they¡¯re good..for now. You three stay here, and don¡¯t even think about leaving if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah. We¡¯ll stay here, we won¡¯t leave. Right hon?¡± The wife quickly agreed for them while looking at her husband with a pleading gaze.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Thinking about the things they had experienced over the past few weeks and realizing that this prison could finally be their safe refuge. The old man could only reluctantly agree even if there were dangerous people in their midst.

    The men slightly relaxed their expression, especially Cole who¡¯s now all smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re really not bad people. We actually cleaned this place up a few days ago and we¡¯re just moving in today. That¡¯s why everyone is so tense.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± Daryl came back and pulled Cole by the back of his collar.

    Daryl let him go and gave him his following orders. ¡°You stay here and watch over them. Don¡¯t let them out of sight, understand?¡±

    Cole eagerly nodded his head. ¡°Okay. You can trust me on this.¡±

    Daryl and the crew then left and did one more sweep around the compound before he was finally satisfied.

    They were just finishing up when the rest of the group showed up on the school bus.

    Rick met up with Daryl and inquired about how it went.

    ¡°How is it? Is everyone all good?¡±

    Daryl nodded and responded. ¡°Everyone is safe, but we encountered a problem.¡±

    ¡°Walkers?¡±

    ¡°No, people. We had an encounter with a small group during the last sweep and captured three people. They are currently being held in one of the cells at D Block with Cole watching over them.¡±

    ¡°Come on. I want to see them.¡±

    After Rick had given some instructions to the group, Daryl immediately led Rick towards Block D and arrived just in time to a scene where Cole was held at gunpoint by Mady.

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Daryl felt like he¡¯d suddenly have a headache because of Cole.

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know she was skilled with her hands.¡± Cole let out a nervous laugh.

    Rick calmly outstretched his hand towards her. ¡°Calm down. We¡¯re not trying to hurt anyone here. Just let our man go and we can talk peacefully. If you feel unsafe, then you can even keep the gun to make you comfortable.¡±

    His mother looked fearfully and helplessly at what was happening, while her dad had a resolute look on his face, like he was about to do something drastic if the moment calls for it.

    Mady studied everyone while assessing her chances if she lets the man on her hands free.

    ¡°Mady, trust is the first step in everything. Trust us.¡± Cole told her with some difficulty in his voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. We wouldn¡¯t be able to solve anything if we keep this standoff.¡± Daryl also chimed in.

    Mady hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°You guys first. Place all your weapons on that table.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Rick and the others took turns placing all their weapons on the table until everyone was unarmed.

    But cautious Daryl, left out a Colt strapped on the back of his pants and only the people behind him noticed it, and kept mum.

    Seeing them readily comply, Mady felt slightly relieved before pushing Cole towards them and aimed her pistol at them.

    ¡°Now, now. We did everything you asked for. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Dale tried to smooth things out.

    Mady just let out a snort and slowly lowered her gun and strapped it around her pants.

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Rick was also relieved since he¡¯s pretty much risking everyone¡¯s life here for ordering them to surrender their weapons.

 Chapter Thirty-Five - Unlocked: First Module!

    A couple of days later.

    Michael eventually winded up in a small town around Birmingham and is currently surrounded by a swarm of walkers trying to take a bite off of him.

    x1 [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    Michael lured the walkers in a small corner between a diner and a mechanic shop and left his back against a wall and with no way out until he cleared all the walkers swarming him from the front.

    The only good news is that only five walkers can squeeze through the corner, or they would have swarmed Michael in all directions by now.

    He raised his mace above him and smashed a walker¡¯s head with it and followed it up with a kick towards another walker and sent it tumbling backwards to its compatriots as they fell down and tumbled those behind them.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Ten minutes into the ordeal, Michael was bloodied and tired, but he bellowed a warcry and erupted with even more strength and continued his onslaught left and right.

    Bang!

    With no bullets remaining, Michael was now only left with his mace, and it never once stopped swinging for a second, claiming an undead life with every swing from him.

    Almost an hour later,

    Michael finally took down the last walker, and the scene before him was a sight to behold. He had created a small hill of undead bodies at the mouth of the corner from where he stood his ground.

    ¡°Haa~ this is such a mess.¡± Michael let out a long sigh of relief while using the mace to prop up his body. His legs wouldn¡¯t stop shaking after he had overexerted his body way beyond its limits.

    x317 [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +317 EXP and +317 Coins.]

    Ding!

    Congratulations! You have achieved your first Milestone <Eliminate A Thousand Undead>!

    The First Module has been unlocked as a Reward!

    First Module <Alchemy Store> has been integrated into the System!

    Michael dragged his weary body on top of the garbage dumpster beside him and lied down.

    ¡®A milestone? So, there¡¯s this hidden function of this System that tracks everything noteworthy that I do?¡¯ He doesn¡¯t know what to really feel at the moment while going through the system notifications.

    ¡®And an alchemy store? Don¡¯t tell me it sells some kind of pills that would make me immortal now?¡¯ Michael let out an amused chuckle, but with some anticipation on his face. He opened this so-called Alchemy Store that needed the sacrifice of a thousand walkers to be unlocked.

    Alchemy Store

    <ul>

    <li>

    Bandage - 1 Coin

    </li>

    <li>

    A Box of Antiseptic Tablets - 150 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    A Pack of Small Antiseptic Wipes - 80 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    1L Disinfectant Alcohol - 30 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    200mL Insulin - 100 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    1L Water - 50 Coins

    </li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Damn¡±

    Going by its name, Michael was utterly disappointed since he thought it would have legendary immortal pills to sell, but to his disappointment, it was just a portable pharmacy.

    Though this initial disappointment disappeared when he kept scrolling down and saw the products being sold further down the line.

    <ul>

    <li>

    Prototype Medical Machine - 150,000 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    Type II Medical Machine - 300,000 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    Advanced Medical Machine - 1,000,000 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    Limb Regeneration Serum - 100,000 Coins

    </li>

    </ul>

    ¡®What the, this is madness.¡¯

    This sudden discovery frightened him so much that he immediately sat up straight and looked through the catalogs with stars in his eyes, and most noticeably, greed.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But the thing that really caught his eyes were.

    <ul>

    <li>

    Antiviral Serum - 20,000 Coins

    </li>

    </ul>

    ¡°No..freaking way.¡± Michael mumbled and clicked on the icon of the product.

    Antiviral Serum

    A technological medicine of the future. It can cure any viral infections not beyond the Year 2100. It must be strictly administered within the first 5 minutes of the infection.

    Cost: 20,000 Coins.

    ¡°My god.¡± Michael held his forehead and couldn¡¯t help but utter in amazement.

    ¡®But it¡¯s expensive as heck.¡¯

    ¡®But worth all the trouble!¡¯

    Michael clenched his fists and raised it to the skies in glee.

    Smash!

    He slowly got down from the dumpster and wobbly made his way to the window of the mechanic shop and smashed it. He crawled through the window since he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the way he came from because of the hill of undead corpses blocking his way.

    ¡°Whoa, that stinks.¡±

    The moment he got inside, he was immediately assaulted by the intense smell of something decomposing. When he looked around the small workshop, he eventually found the source of the unpleasant smell in the office. Where a man had taken his life and was decomposing beyond recognition.

    He walked over to the desk and carefully took the gun from the corpse and wiped it using a jacket hanging on the jacket stand.

    It was a Sig Sauer P320 with three bullets remaining in the magazine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use it well.¡±

    Michael gave his respects to the deceased before exiting the building and once again stood in the middle of the road.

    ¡®I really didn¡¯t expect that there¡¯d be a herd passing by here. This would have been a death sentence for anyone if they had encountered this.¡¯

    With those thoughts in mind, Michael made his way over to the place where he had left his bike.

    Vrooom!

    Michael soon left the small town. Now devoid of its former ¡°residents¡± and for the time being, a safer place for the living, if there are still people in town.

    Not long after Michael had left, a group of seven teens not any older than early twenties came out of the small convenience store across the street from where the battle took place.

    ¡°Damn, tell me, I wasn¡¯t the only one who witnessed that right? That guy..that guy¡¯s a monster!¡± A guy in a ponytail and holding a dented baseball bat came out of the building ahead of his peers and exclaimed.

    A teenage girl of average height and covered in tattoos immediately rebuked his actions. ¡°Shhh! Keep your voice down. There might still be some of those man-eaters still around.¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re right. That dude is a monster. No normal human is capable of taking on that large number of man-eaters alone.¡± A guy who looks like a jock remarked. His face painted with awe and fear.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we go out and meet him? Wouldn¡¯t sticking with someone like him be safer?¡± A girl with glasses brought up a valid argument.

    ¡°Are you stupid? What if that guy is a mass murderer and kills us after discovering us?¡± The jock rebuked her. Even though he¡¯s confident in his strength to look after his group, he knows he¡¯d lose all his confidence and bravado if he stood face to face with that man from earlier.

    ¡°But..I don¡¯t think he''s a bad guy though.¡± Another girl with an athletic build, especially on her legs, showed them a crumbled letter she picked up in front of the building they were hiding in.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The jock looked at her and took the paper for everyone to see.

    Hide well kids. If you¡¯re still alive by the time I ride past this town when I return, then I¡¯ll take you with me to our base. It¡¯s safe there. So, hide and survive well.

    ¡°Why is he calling us kids when he looks just around our age?¡± The ponytail guy snorted, and the others could only exchange glances in helplessness as he was more concerned about their age difference.

    ¡°He actually knew we were hiding here, but we hid well though. How did he discover us?¡± The jock was obviously concerned since he had repeatedly warned them not to go out while Michael was around.

    Then the guy with the ponytail slowly raised his hand with guilt written all over his face. ¡°Uhh..I think that might be my fault. We..our eyes met when he first arrived in town.¡±

    The tattooed girl looked at him in exasperation. ¡°Where were you when that happened?¡±

    ¡°At the rooftop?¡± He looked at them with a silly smile on his face while pointing towards the skies.

    ¡°My goodness, how can you not tell us something that important?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    On the other hand, Michael is cruising along the road with another goal in mind.

    ¡®Walkers. They are truly my money bags. I need to thoroughly hunt them down to the last undead from now on. If the First Module already has these absurd things, then wouldn¡¯t the Second one even have better things to offer? This cheat is real madness. It makes me really wonder who¡¯s behind all this.¡¯

    With those thoughts in mind, Michael continued driving on the road unobstructed as he was able to squeeze his bike through roads that had been blocked by vehicles that had been abandoned during the ensuing global chaos.

    *****

    Somewhere in the country, inside a hospital.

    A man and a woman are currently speeding through the hospital hallway while fighting off a swarm of walkers.

    The escape would have been easy, but walkers would just suddenly walk out of nowhere from the rooms along the hallway, slowing down their escape.

    What¡¯s more, these walkers are still fresh and are half as fast as a normal person¡¯s running pace. Worst of all, they don¡¯t even tire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back and keep running!¡±

    The man yelled as he yanked the collar of one of the bloody bastards that was about to grab the woman and stabbed it from the back of its head.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Hearing the screams behind her, the latina woman paused in her tracks and looked back only to witness the man getting bitten on his shoulders, but he gritted his teeth and killed his assailant with a single thrust of its knife to its head.

    He turned to look at the woman with determination in his eyes. ¡°GO! Take care of my son! Look after him, got it?¡±

    ¡°No! Just go! Make sure that insulin gets to Jose!¡±

    The woman¡¯s face scrunched up and she was on the verge of tears and wanted to go back and help him, but the man quickly yelled at her as he was already determined to die today.

    ¡°GO!¡±

    The man killed another walker while the woman no longer hesitated and quickly escaped through the window leading to the emergency staircase.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The last thing she saw was the man being drowned in his own screams as the walkers slowly devoured him.

    Full of rage but helpless, the woman closed her eyes for a moment before they snapped open with determination. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promise you; I will look after Jose and won¡¯t let him die.¡±

    She closed the window after her and quickly fled down the stairs.

    On the other hand, Michael had just driven past the city limit of the small city of Tuscaloosa in Alabama.

    Vrooom!

 Chapter Thirty-Six - Hope 101 and Greenville

    Michael stopped the bike at a distance from the city and pushed it to the side of the road and hid it deep within a thick shrub.

    ¡°No one would find it and steal it, right?¡± Michael suddenly remembered those people at Atlanta who tried to steal it before.

    ¡°Bunch of idiots.¡±

    Leaving those words that had a deeper meaning, Michael resumed his journey on foot this time, towards the small city of Meridian.

    It wasn¡¯t even that long since he entered the city when he encountered a group of survivors.

    Michael turned to a corner and witnessed a small group of soldiers hauling goods out from a small grocery store and onto their military truck.

    ¡°Halt! Identify yourself!¡±

    He was about to make a hasty retreat when unfortunately, the sentry had immediately spotted him when turned the corner and immediately pointed his rifle towards him.

    The soldiers immediately dropped what they were doing and turned their attention towards Michael. They immediately pulled out their weapons and aimed at him without an ounce of hesitation in their movements.

    Michael let out a snort and chuckled as he slowly raised his hands in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot! I¡¯m just passing by!¡±

    A soldier bearing the rank of Captain immediately ordered his men. ¡°We¡¯ll determine that ourselves. Men, search him!¡±

    Michael helplessly sighed and just allowed the soldiers to approach and frisk him as he didn¡¯t want to confront a group of highly armed trained soldiers.

    ¡°You better not have any ideas on my mace.¡± Michael warned the soldier who took his mace and shot him an intense glare, but just ignored him.

    The soldiers confiscated his firearms, but allowed him to have his mace and the goodies in his bag.

    This actually surprised Michael since there were a lot of valuable supplies inside his backpack, most especially the medicines and vitamins.

    So he thought they would take it away under the excuse of safety, but won¡¯t have any intention to even return it to him.

    ¡°He¡¯s clear!¡±

    After searching through his belongings for any hidden weapons, the soldiers were finally satisfied. Then they brought Michael before their commanding officer who smiled at him and explained why they had to do that to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, we¡¯re not bandits. You can keep your mace and everything, but we¡¯ll have to take possession of your firearms for the time being. I apologize we had to do this. It was for safety¡¯s sake since we don¡¯t have a really good impression of people like you lately. I¡¯m Captain Nova, are you a local here?¡± Captain Nova smiled at him and brought him across the street while the other soldiers resumed what they were doing earlier.

    Michael also smiled at him and shook his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Michael, and I completely understand, Captain. I just did not expect to encounter soldiers when I just arrived in this city.¡±

    Captain Nova nodded his head and responded. ¡°So, you¡¯re not from around here. Where are you coming from?¡±

    ¡°Atlanta. I¡¯m just passing by here. I¡¯m actually headed to Houston to see if my family is still alive.¡± Michael gave him half truths and half lies.

    ¡°You...you¡¯ve come a long way, soldier.¡± Captain Nova looked at him with awe and the way he looked at him even changed into a more respectful tone. That included the soldier at the side who was watching him.

    The change in their attitude was understandable since the journey from Georgia all the way to Mississippi would have certainly been fraught with dangers, and even they don¡¯t have that kind of confidence on taking that road.

    Michael smiled. ¡°I certainly am, Captain. But your presence here, does that mean that there¡¯s still a standing army stationed around here?¡±

    Captain Nova looked at him and slowly lost his smile. ¡°No, we¡¯re the only soldiers around here. We built a small base here just north of Highway 11 with the remaining survivors of the city of Meridian and the town of Marion. Do you want to come with us?¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Learning about a survivor base here delighted Michael, but even more so when Captain Nova extended an invitation towards him. He was a little bit excited since this will be the first time that he¡¯d truly see the world outside of the TV Series. So he only hesitated for a moment before he  agreed.

    ¡°Yes..I think that¡¯s a great idea, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Great. Come on, let¡¯s go¡±

    Captain Nova was also eager to show him around, and so the two men boarded the military truck back to their community. The two men, having their own hidden agenda towards each other.

    ¡°Whoa, how long did it take your people to erect that wall, Captain?¡± They haven¡¯t reached the base yet, but Michael had already spotted a towering wall in the distance. He also realized that the wall was constructed using galvanized steel like what Alexandria did.

    Looking at the expression on Michael¡¯s, Captain Nova was suddenly feeling a little proud. ¡°It was just a small fence at first, but we managed to build it to that height in over a week with the help of the civilians we rescued or who found this place.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm..¡± Listening to his words, Michael was suddenly hit with a thought. ¡°Are..the civilians in any way helping your soldiers in supply runs or in regards to security?¡±

    Captain Nova chuckled as he quickly understood what Michael¡¯s concern was. ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t feed freeloaders. Everyone is obligated to contribute towards the base or they wouldn¡¯t have any to eat. Though this rule is more lenient towards children, especially the orphaned ones.¡±

    Rumble!

    Soon, the massive gate the size of a two story tall building opened up with a soft rumble as the truck unhesitatingly drove past it with the gate slowly closing shut behind them.

    Michael followed Captain Nova down the truck and the sight that first greeted him was the three huge warehouses erected along the road and the busy residents moving about the place while small kids were running all over in their peals of laughter.

    ¡°Welcome to Greenville¡±

    A hand patted his shoulder and Michael turned to see Captain Nova looking at him with an enthusiastic smile on his face.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Amazing actually, how many people do you have here?¡± Michael got to admit. He is amazed since these people are probably one of the first groups of survivors to erect a safe haven from the threat of walkers or from the dangerous elements outside these walls.

    ¡®They¡¯re probably even faster than Alexandria by the looks of it.¡¯ Michael thought while watching the soldiers and a couple of people in civilian clothing unloading the things the soldiers had brought home.

    Captain Nova smiled. ¡°Walk with me.¡±

    ¡°We currently have one hundred-three people here. My platoon, well, the remaining half of it runs this place alongside five police officers and a couple of retired veterans we rescued. It¡¯s not much compared to the original population of the city, but it¡¯s a work in progress.¡± Captain Nova looks and sounds extremely proud of their achievements.

    ¡°This is already amazing.¡±

    Michael then spotted a graveyard with makeshift crosses made of wood over the graves. ¡®Those must be the people they had lost building this place.¡¯

    Captain Nova noticed the direction he was looking at and suddenly became a little sad with a tinge of nostalgia. ¡°There were more of us before this.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to elaborate further for Michael to understand.

    ¡°Everyone lost someone during the construction of this place. I also lost my daughter after a brief reunion with her.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This place was the result of their sacrifice.¡± He tried to smile, but Michael saw the grief hidden behind it.

    Michael had also realized something from the soldier¡¯s earlier words. ¡°You..you don¡¯t happen to be soldiers from Fort Benning, right?¡±

    ¡°We were. We are probably the last survivors of that place.¡± He responded with a face filled with complex emotions, like his body wasn¡¯t sure what emotions it should express right now.

    ¡°You indeed are. That place was teeming with walkers when I rode past it.¡± Michael lied since he¡¯s actually not sure if that base is still standing, but he knows it will fall soon.

    Captain Nova just smiled and the two men suddenly stopped talking and just stood there, gazing towards the graveyard in silence.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s really your purpose for coming to this place?¡±

    The silence didn¡¯t last long before Captain Nova assumed a stern expression.

    ¡°As I said before, I was just passing by and happened to stumble upon your group. I actually lied a little. So this time, I want to formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Michael, one of the leaders of Hope 101. It¡¯s an honor to meet someone like you, Captain Nova.¡± Michael finally tore down the facade both men were wearing earlier and made bold introductions. He even took the liberty of naming their base on his own discretion.

    Captain Nova wasn¡¯t the least surprised. He already noticed that there was something peculiar about him when they met. Especially his gaze that never was once shown panic or fear, which was a common indication people would exhibit when they see them.

    ¡°Once again, Welcome to Greenville, Michael.¡± Captain Nova smiled and shook his hand. This time, his smile was truly genuine.

    ¡°And to name your place Hope 101. An introductory course to Hope and a place where it begins.¡± This soldier was amazed and suddenly felt the name Greenville was lacking some substance.

    Michael just smiled at his words and didn¡¯t want to say anything more than its name.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to my office, shall we?  Since I can¡¯t treat someone like you. Especially one who came from such a distant place by just standing here.¡±

    Michael chuckled as he followed him inside the warehouse nearest to the wall and on the way there, people would occasionally greet them while throwing curious looks towards Michael.

    ¡®Hmm..though they look tired, they still look happy and satisfied. It seems Captain Nova is doing a good job running this place.¡¯

 Chapter Thirty-Seven - Declaration of Unified Communities

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Michael followed behind Captain Nova and the sight that greeted him was just¡­a simple office.

    It was neither extravagant nor simple.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re doing a great job running this place.¡± From the things he had observed so far, Michael couldn¡¯t help but give the man credit for his excellent governance.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s everyone''s hard work that¡¯s running this place. I don¡¯t really have a lot of things to manage here except managing supply runs, the supplies, security and dealing with major decisions.¡± Captain Nova shook his head and didn¡¯t want to take all the credit.

    Michael watched the man¡¯s expression and thought, ¡®Is he truly being humble or is he just saying those words for me to hear?¡¯

    Michael had a poker face but Captain Nova seemed like he knew what he was thinking and let out a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking that I¡¯m just saying those words for you to hear, but I¡¯m not. I always give credit where it''s due, that¡¯s why this place is still standing despite many dangers it has faced.¡±

    Listening to him, Michael was suddenly reminded by his words earlier on the road. ¡°Right, about that. You said you¡¯ve never had any good impressions of other survivors as of late. What happened?¡±

    Captain Nova released a sigh. ¡°Ahh, that. I was really hoping that you¡¯d never bring it up. Well, let¡¯s just say that there was a certain group of people who wanted to overthrow us and we got rid of them.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, the recent group I¡¯ve met before you also had the same problem.¡± Michael was suddenly reminded of the people of Terminus.

    ¡°Did they survive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,a few of them, but they had to eventually join us since they thought they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive with their small number.¡±

    ¡°Damn, so they got the shorter end of the stick huh.¡± Captain Nova remarked with a slightly dark expression when he had visualized what would have happened to his people if they did not manage to get rid of those guys.

    ¡°Yeah, but they at least learned a valuable lesson through that experience.¡± Michael smiled.

    ¡°The Law of the Jungle.¡± both men said simultaneously.

    Michael and Captain Nova looked at each other for a moment, before the two burst into laughter.

    ¡°Indeed, the world has gone to shit and we¡¯re now once again back to square one.¡± Captain Nova remarked while wiping a tear at the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Anyway, what are your plans after this friend?¡± Initially, Captain Nova had hopes of recruiting Michael to join their base, but it was dashed away after learning the man¡¯s identity.

    Finally getting down to the main subject, the easygoing expression on Michael¡¯s face immediately disappeared and was replaced by a stern look.

    ¡°Actually, aside from going to Houston, I also have another objective in mind. Would you like to hear it?¡± Michael slightly smiled as he took a comfortable position on the sofa.

    Captain Nova also smiled and gestured with his hand. ¡°Fire away, friend.¡±

    Michael slowly placed his foot down and slightly leaned towards him with his forearm resting on his thigh and his fingers intertwined together. ¡°A coalition.¡±

    ¡°A coalition?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like an alliance between survivor communities where we trade, exchange information and help each other in times of need.¡±

    Captain Nova nodded his head as he also realized the benefits behind it. ¡°It¡¯s like City States huh, but the mini version. It¡¯s a good idea, but we¡¯re currently separated by a state. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to benefit both places because of the distance in between. It makes no difference even if we agree to it or not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Michael also had to agree as he also knew that when he brought it up. ¡°But it¡¯s not a bad idea to have another path for survival just in case any of our communities get compromised.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Captain Nova didn¡¯t immediately respond to his words. He slowly leaned back on his chair and he started contemplating.

    ¡°Hmm..your words make sense. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. So leaving a way out, a new hope for our people just in case shit hits the fan increases our chance of survival.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Captain Nova eventually had to agree as he also realized that there¡¯s only benefits to achieve, and they wouldn¡¯t really lose anything if he agreed to establish a coalition with Michael¡¯s community.

    ¡°So how should we do this?¡±

    Suddenly, Michael was stumped with those words as he suddenly remembered that he had completely forgotten to create a procedure with this so-called Coalition in case a survivor community agrees with his idea.

    It took a while, but eventually, Michael and Captain Nova had to brainstorm together and came up with the idea to copy how the Declaration of Independence was made and created their own simple version of it called..

    The Declaration of Unified Communities.

    It was a simple copy that only contained what was discussed earlier like how communities would prioritize trade between each other, sharing information alongside a defense pact, and below those stipulations were Michael¡¯s and Captain Nova¡¯s signature including the name of the communities they represent and its location. Further below their names were blank spaces for members who will join the Union in the future.

    ¡°Now it even evolved into a Union.¡± Michael remarked and felt a little excited. He also realized that today¡¯s event would probably go down in history if this thing becomes big.

    ¡®History huh, not a bad way to leave a legacy.¡¯

    ¡°That does not sound so bad. Come, why don¡¯t we commemorate today¡¯s event with a photo.¡± Captain Nova smiled widely as he took out a polaroid camera and opened the door to his office and called for someone to take a photo of them.

    ¡°3,2,1..¡±

    Snap!

    Captain Nova and Michael wore earnest expressions on their faces and together, they held the handwritten document of the Declaration of the Unified Communities that was on a piece of bond..paper.

    Snap!

    The corporal took one more photo before handing all of them to Captain Nova.

    ¡°Today marks the first step of humankind conquering this undead apocalypse.¡± Captain Nova suddenly felt a little emotional looking at the photo he had with Michael holding on that piece of bond paper.

    ¡°And this piece of bond paper will go down in history with us!¡± Michael laughed as he didn¡¯t expect his idea that he just thought in impulse would spiral into something this big.

    ¡®I wonder what Andrea and others would think when they hear about this when I return?¡¯ Visualizing their shocked expressions, Michael let out a chuckle.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I''ll be taking this original with me since I¡¯ll be the one travelling outside.¡± Michael told him while taking the document into his hand.

    Captain Nova did not see the problem with it and immediately agreed. ¡°Of course, but let me take a photo of it first.¡±

    Snap!

    Looking at the photo in his hand, he smiled before placing it down on his desk before he went behind it and started looking for something.

    Michael just curiously watched until he saw him taking out a scroll tube behind a stack of unknown documents.

    ¡°Here, you can store the document here for safekeeping. Don¡¯t lose it, alright?¡± Captain Nova handed the scroll tube to Michael, who immediately rolled the bond paper and stored it inside the bond paper.

    ¡°So what¡¯s next after this?¡± Captain Nova asked while watching Michael store the document.

    Michael smiled and placed the scroll tube inside his backpack before taking out a couple of small boxes of medicines and vitamins from it.

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s to commemorate today¡¯s events.¡±

    ¡°This..you didn¡¯t have to do this.¡± Captain Nova¡¯s words and his following actions certainly weren¡¯t in line together as he took those boxes of medicine from Michael without an ounce of hesitation.

    Michael just chuckled at his actions as he didn¡¯t really mind his shamelessness.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve given us something this valuable, then I should also give you something in return. Wait here.¡± Captain Nova had Michael wait in the office and departed to get something.

    Michael patiently waited for him as he took a seat. There were a lot of things in the office, but he didn¡¯t have the habit of snooping around especially towards people he had made friendly ties with, though this does not apply if the occasion calls for it.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Captain Nova to come back and this time he was carrying something that quickly caught Michael¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to give in return, but I remembered how much you seem to treasure your mace that you even threatened one of my men when he took it from you earlier today. So, I thought about this mini sledgehammer and thought you might appreciate this kind of weapon.¡± Captain Nova was a little embarrassed since he didn''t really know what to give Michael when he left the office. Firearms were out of the question, and Michael certainly wasn¡¯t lacking any food if he had made this far.

    ¡°This..I was actually thinking about getting an extra weapon since firearms aren¡¯t really for long term use. But a sledgehammer huh.¡± Michael took the sledgehammer from him and started swinging it wildly while imagining walkers swarming him all over.

    The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch when Captain Nova witnessed how Michael had easily handled the sledgehammer like it was only the weight of a paper.

    ¡®No wonder he can survive this far out. This man is no ordinary person.¡¯

    ¡°Quite good. It¡¯s a good weapon to have when you¡¯re surrounded with walkers all around you.¡± Michael was satisfied with the new addition to his arsenal and even thought it was a pity that he hadn¡¯t thought of getting a sledgehammer before this.

    Captain Nova smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Come, let us go and introduce you to the people here before announcing today¡¯s event to them.¡±

    Michael smiled and gave him a nod before following him out of his office.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight - Alliance Between Two Communities

    Captain Nova brought Michael around their base and introduced him to anyone they encountered on the way. This made everyone they encountered along the way curious about this newcomer.

    ¡°He¡¯s kinda cute, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    A group of five girls around early to mid-twenties were gathered together around a garden they were looking after and started gossiping about the man Captain Nova was showing around.

    ¡°Hmmm, I wonder if he¡¯s seeing someone. I¡¯d love to see what¡¯s underneath those clothes.¡± One of the girls couldn¡¯t help but almost drool when she was reminded of Michael¡¯s robust physique that couldn¡¯t be hidden even under his long coat.

    ¡°Che, it¡¯s already the apocalypse, but you still wouldn¡¯t change huh. You still want to get laid with every man you laid your eyes on. Did you not hear the news about that man?¡± One of them, a girl wearing glasses, rolled her eyes and rebuked her.

    The girl who was called a bitch just snorted in annoyance, ¡°Hmmph, what does a virgin like you know? If you had tasted the pleasure of having sex, then you wouldn¡¯t be saying those words to me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Just don¡¯t get your hopes up on that man, he might or might not want to sleep with you, but he¡¯ll never bring you with him. I heard he¡¯s a nomadic survivor, and someone like you will never be able to survive that kind of life.¡± The glasses wearing girl that has a voluptuous figure let out a disdainful snort.

    ¡°Shut up, you farm girl.¡±

    ¡°You shut up; you whose forehead is wide enough for a plane to land.¡±

    The other three were just watching them throw verbal insults against each other, but the comment from the glasses girl made all of them snort in laughter as they tried to stop it from leaking out.

    ¡°Why you!¡±

    ¡°Let go, you bitch!¡±

    Forehead girl became embarrassed and charged at the glasses girl in anger! She grabbed her hair and the two started tussling around.

    The other two girls tried to stop them while the remaining girl with chestnut hair and a cowboy hat continued to gaze towards where Captain Nova and Michael had disappeared to with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡®I wonder who he is that the captain had to personally show him around? Maybe an old friend or someone from the army? But he would have introduced him through those..hmmm..¡¯ She was curious and like the forehead girl, she¡¯s also somewhat interested in Michael.

    While those girls are having thoughts of their own, Michael is currently meeting someone that he had deemed slightly important for their future development.

    ¡°This is Manur, he¡¯s a war veteran from the Afghan War and a skilled pilot. He¡¯s currently our main mechanic while also a capable engineer. He¡¯s also the brains behind the wall construction.¡±

    The two arrived at an office building that was turned into a mechanic workshop and witnessed the people inside busy as bees as they were in the process of modifying a trailer truck.

    ¡®A war veteran, a mechanic and even an engineer? As expected from an Indian. Why didn¡¯t I meet someone like him?¡¯

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Michael.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡±

    Both men exchanged greetings before Michael immediately brought up what the people here were doing. ¡°That¡¯s a trailer truck, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± Manur responded while throwing Captain Nova a quick glance, who gave him a nod of approval.

    ¡°We¡¯re currently modifying this one for certain emergencies. An emergency where we had to flee this place. It can also be used as a plower to clear biter infested roads. Of course, right now, this truck is only meant for escaping and hopefully, it won¡¯t see the day it was meant for.¡±

    Manur brought the men closer to the truck while explaining things to Michael. Who only listened but was immersed in watching the guys place a menace looking cowcatcher at the front of the truck. He also noticed that the cargo trailer at the side was fitted with a couple of windows similar to a bus, albeit only half the size.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already had some contingency plans in case this place falls huh?¡± Michael turned to Captain Nova and was amazed. He had actually forgotten to plan something like this for Rick and the others, or more precisely, he had actually never thought about making an escape plan for them.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Of course, the future ahead of us still looks bleak. We don¡¯t even know if those biters would someday suddenly turn even more terrifying than they are now, more terrifying than a human threat.¡± Captain Nova placed his hands on his hips while gazing at the trailer truck.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it if that day really comes.¡± Michael slightly shrugged his shoulders as he knew the possibility of that ever happening is extremely low.

    While walking around, Michael suddenly spotted something next to the trailer cargo, ¡°Wait..is that..a duck boat?¡±

    Manur nodded. ¡°Yeah, we use it to cross any bodies of water if the roads are blocked.¡±

    ¡°I know how it''s used, but where did you get it?¡± Michael truly feels delighted that he had stumbled upon these groups of survivors since he had been learning a lot from them. Things he had never once thought of.

    ¡°We got it from a tour company. You can try looking at those tour companies or waterparks around your area. For me, these duck boats are the best vehicles a base can have right now since they can traverse both land and water.¡± Manur responded while giving him a short piece of advice.

    ¡®It¡¯s also the best escape vehicle during a supply run inside the cities.¡¯ Michael added in his mind.

    Michael turned around to look at Captain Nova. ¡°Hey Captain, would it be okay to employ Mr. Manur here in the future?¡±

    Captain Nova looked at him for a moment, then moved his eyes to Manur who seemed okay with his proposition. ¡°Sure, why not. As long as you can give us something in exchange for his skills.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll make sure to drop by here when the time comes that I¡¯d ever need your help.¡± Delighted, Michael turned to Manur and repeatedly tapped his shoulder, extremely satisfied.

    Manur responded with the same enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Hopefully, I¡¯d still be alive then.¡±

    Michael just smiled, though a little annoyed by his words.

    ¡®Why is this guy raising death flags? Goodness, I really hope this base is still standing when I come back here the second time.¡¯

    ¡°Come, let''s move on from here.¡±

    After sending some instructions to one of the police officers, Captain Nova returned to Michael''s side, oblivious to what happened in his short absence.

    ¡°Manur, gather everyone here to the plaza. I have something very important to announce¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Captain Nova and Michael then left the workshop and led him to the middle of a field that had a few trees around, it looked like a public square of some sort. Michael came to that conclusion since the place also had a few portable bleachers lying around, with numerous people already gathered there.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Captain!¡±

    ¡°I wonder why we¡¯re gathered here today. Could something important have happened?¡±

    ¡°It might be related to that new guy.¡±

    ¡°What guy?¡±

    ¡°That..it¡¯s that guy walking beside Captain Nova.¡±

    While a few people greeted Captain Nova along the way, Michael also managed to pick up some gossip along the way which mostly revolved around him.

    Michael didn¡¯t follow him onto the small podium and instead stood beside a couple of soldiers he had made acquainted with during his short stay here.

    He casually chatted with them about some random topics while waiting for the remaining people to arrive and during that time, people were throwing him curious glances, coupled with a few bold women who came with obvious intentions from how they were acting and talking with him.

    ¡°Good day everyone! I hope everyone is doing well. I have gathered every single one of you today to let you know something significant has taken place today!¡± Captain Nova took to the stage and addressed everyone and watched them whisper to each other.

    ¡°I am pleased to announce that our community Greenville has taken another step forward for our future! As you might have already known, we have a very important guest today!¡± Captain Nova looked towards Michael and smiled at him, who responded to him with a nod.

    ¡°I, your community leader and Michael, one of the leaders of Hope 101 had taken it upon ourselves and created...¡± Captain Nova paused and took out a rolled document from a scroll tube while Michael joined him on the stage, before he continued. ¡°This..The Declaration of the Unified Coalitions!¡±

    ¡°Through this document, Greenville and Hope 101 have entered a close partnership where both communities will be there for each other, in both woes and happiness!¡±

    Listening to his words, the people below had mixed reactions. Most were happy to hear that there are also other survivor communities out there while some had doubtful looks on their faces.

    ¡°Does Hope 101 truly exist and where is located, Captain?¡± One of those doubters couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and throw them a question. This action from his elicited silence among the crowd as they also became curious.

    Captain Nova didn¡¯t say anything and instead turned to look at Michael, who gave him a nod before taking center stage.

    ¡°Hello residents of Greenville. Most of you here probably know, but for those who don¡¯t. I am Michael, one of the leaders of Hope 101. Our community is located all the way from Atlanta, Georgia. Yes, I traveled all the way from there to here, all by myself. Such a long journey goes to show how capable I am as a survivor. While I can¡¯t promise anything solid right now since we have only just begun. I am here to tell you that Hope 101 will provide you with any help we can within our capabilities, and I hope the same goes for your community. To be honest, our community is not as big as your community, but we also have capable leaders and people running the place.¡± Michael addressed the crowd, though his eyes never once left the man who raised the question from earlier.

    While the man in question felt so intimidated by those eyes that he quickly looked away and never dared to look back. He didn¡¯t understand why, but he felt like he was being looked at by a beast looking at its prey.

    ¡°But..why are you all the way here to Mississippi, sir?¡±

    ¡°I''m actually just passing by since I still need to resume looking for a very important friend and at the same time, the possibility of other survivor communities and it paid off today. There was also another survivor base I stumbled upon before yours, but they fell prey to bandits. If I hadn¡¯t stepped in to help back then, then they might have all perished by now. This is a good reminder to us all that just because we already have walls out there to protect us, that does not mean that the danger around us has already disappeared. We must always stay vigilant.¡±

    After that, the question kept on coming and Michael had to keep answering them since everyone is curious about them, but mostly about him.

 Chapter Thirty-Nine - Escort Mission

    That night, Captain Nova threw a small feast for Michael.

    During that time, a couple of women tried to approach him with obvious intentions.

    "Hi."

    Michael was on the corner leaning against a tree and enjoying the sight of people merrying around the bonfire when another young woman with a desirable figure approached him.

    He turned to look and saw a familiar young woman wearing a cowboy hat. "Hey. Can I help you?"

    "Yeah, I need to know if you''re seeing anyone right now. It would be a huge help." The young woman wasn''t the least bit shy and smiled at him. She stood beside him and also watched the small festivity.

    Michael chuckled and decided to humor her. "I''m not sure, but do friends with benefits count?"

    "That''s even better news." His response made the chestnut haired woman chuckle as she took a sip of her drink. "You know, this is the first time that the community had this kind of festivity after the wall was built. Everyone was just busy trying to survive and never once thought of holding festivities. We had small gatherings, but only between friends and nothing like this until you came along. These people would truly be disappointed if you were lying about your community''s existence. Hope 101 is real right?"

    Michael stared straight at her before he slowly lowered his gaze. "It''s as real as those knockers you''re pressing against my arm. What do you want from me, lady who I don''t know her name?"

    The young woman let out a chuckle and pressed her chest harder against him. "I''m Roxy, want to go somewhere away from here?"

    "No, I''m good."

    "What?"

    Michael chuckled. "I said, I''m good."

    Roxy was astounded to hear those words from him and her face slowly turned into a scowl. She glared at him before leaving in a angry huff.

    Roxy had just left when a young man approached him from afar while looking at Roxy''s ass as she walked past him.

    "Did you seriously turn her down?"

    Michael turned towards the young man with a raised eyebrow, who was probably around the same age as Roxy. "Who are you, kid?"

    "Kid? Come on, man. We''re probably just around the same age." The young man chuckled as he stood beside Michael and sipped his drink.

    "Anyway, I''m Joel. I''m the Quarterback of the Mississippi State Bulldogs. Well, I was, but you must have heard of me, right?" The young man going by the name Joel, introduced himself with some slight arrogance in his voice.

    "Pfft!." Michael let out a soft snort and took a sip of his drink after.

    "If you''re here for some small talk, then you''re barking at the wrong tree, Joel."

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Michael wasn''t the least bit interested in this guy. Who cares if you were famous before the apocalypse? That fame wouldn''t do a thing before the sharpness of his blade, the bluntness of his mace, the bullets from his gun or in the face of hunger.

    Joel wasn''t offended by his actions as he already knew the fickleness of humans even before the apocalypse came. He realized that before strength and power, fame and money is almost worthless. He knows that only when possessing those two characteristics can you guarantee your life in today''s society.

    "Alright, alright. I actually approached you in hopes to purchase something from you." Joel finally revealed his real purpose and even whispered to show how important it is for him.

    Michael raised an eyebrow and became a little interested. "What do you want? I should remind you that most of the things I brought with me are on me."

    "Not any of them. I want to buy your protection and time." Joel responded to his words in all seriousness.

    Michael''s expression also became serious. "My protection? Why? Do you have an enemy here?"

    Joel shook his head and came to his ear and whispered. "I want you to protect me and escort me to my home in Houston."

    "And what''s in it for me?" Michael does not mind doing it since he''s now genuinely curious why this young man came to him instead of going to his people.

    "My parents has a habit of hoarding food supplies. It sometimes last us for months on end or sometimes for even a year. I will give you a quarter of what''s left." Joel didn''t bother beating around the bush and immediately revealed the reason behind his intentions.

    "There''s also a few weapons there that my father and I had collected. I''ll let you free reign to choose any of them."

    "Ohhh, how many are in there?"

    Listening to his words, Michael had to admit that he''s now thoroughly interested. The food supplies does not tempt. him, but the firearms sure are.

    "There''s several, probably around twenty with enough ammunition lying around." Joel didn''t bother hiding anything, but such enthusiasm from him made Michael wary.

    "Hmm.. I''m interested in your proposal, but why me? Shouldn''t you be approaching your Captain regarding this?" Michael is a lot of things, but he''s not stupid.

    ''There must be a catch behind this.''

    Joel shook his head and helplessly smiled. "I already did before, but he rejected my proposal citing that the soldiers are not experienced and does not have enough information on the surrounding area."

    "What a lame excuse, he just doesn''t want to risk their lives and the security of this community for an uncertainty. After all, who''s to know if those supplies and weapons are still there?" It does need an excellent mind to figure out that Nova probably just does not want to venture out too far from the city right now, even more so when its out of the state.

    "That''s what I thought too, but I''m sure those things are still there since we''ve stored them inside a small bunker and can only be opened by either me or my dad."

    Michael stared at him. "Your dad?"

    "He''s dead. We came to this city, our hometown for short vacation when the disaster struck." Joel explained.

    "I see. Sorry for your loss."

    "Its fine. We''ve already moved on. So, are you in?"

    Michael chuckled. "It''s not only me right?"

    Joel also let out a chuckle and wasn''t ashamed that he tried to trick him. "Yeah, two soldiers and a policeman will be coming with us."

    "Nova made you come to me, didn''t he?" Michael turned to look to where Nova is, but also saw him looking towards them. Michael smiled and raised his glass towards him, who also responded the same.

    "Yes, he says you''re the best guy for this since you have more experience than us surviving in the wild and wouldn''t easily let us die." Joel replied while scratching his head.

    "Hmmmp!." Michael snorted before he continued, "Alright. I won''t be taking any of those food supplies, but I want to take as many firearms and ammunitions as I want."

    Joel had more things to say, but he quickly stopped when he noticed his expression. "Okay, but not more than three if you will."

    "You got it."

    Cling!

    Michael smiled and even toasted with him.

    ''For trying to trick me, I''m going to take half of those ammunitions as payment.''

    The next day, Michael woke up with someone beside him.

    ''Fuck, I didn''t expect that I still ended up going with her'' Michael thought while gazing at the beauty sleeping beside him.

    Michael chuckled while his hand crawled under the covers and took one last grope on those knockers before getting up.

    "Aren''t you gonna continue?" Roxy suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Michael who''s now getting dressed.

    "No, I knew you were already awake. Besides, I''m leaving today." Michael looked at her and responded while pulling his pants up.

    "Right, I actually forgot that I''m leaving with you today!" Roxy immediately threw the covers to the side and got up as Michael looked at her in confusion.

    "What? What do you mean?"

    Roxy chuckled and couldn''t help but tease him. "After taking my first, you''re not thinking of abandoning me now, are you?"

    "Why should I leave with you?" Michael ignored her teasing and instead was more concerned about the former.

    Roxy sighed as she also started getting dressed. "You''re leaving for Houston with Joel, right? I''m one of those coming with you."

    "No way."

    "Yep, I am."

    A lone military truck drove past the walls of Greenville and left its safety.

    There were a couple of people on the back of the truck and Michael was one of those people and he does not look happy.

    He was intently staring at Roxy, now in her military uniform.

    "How is someone as young as you a soldier?" Michael was truly confused to how someone who looked like she just graduated out of high school is a soldier.

    "What do you mean by those words? Are you looking down on me? I''m a Staff Sergeant, and just so you know, I''m already 26." Roxy glared at him.

    Michael continued to stare at her for a brief moment before looking away and radioed the driver.

    "Let''s head to this place first¡­I left something there that I need to retrieve."

    [Copy that.]

 Chapter Forty - Trouble at the Farm

    The military truck was peacefully cruising along the highway when it suddenly came to an immediate stop.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Roxy stood up and looked ahead of them while radioing the driver.

    [We¡¯re heading to Russell, ma¡¯am] The response from the driver caused the expressions of the people around Michael to change.

    Roxy immediately looked around them, and only then realized that they were indeed leaving the city towards the neighboring small town of Russell.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you.. Did you come here from this direction?¡±

    Michael looked at the grave expressions of the two people who were riding with him at the back and were confused. ¡°Yeah, so?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a horde of biters blocking from that road, how did you manage to get past those things?¡± Roxy was astounded and the way she was looking at Michael slightly changed.

    Michael was even more astounded to hear those words from her. ¡°Horde? You mean a herd, right? There was nothing of that sort when I travelled past that place. There were several walkers, but that¡¯s about it.¡±

    ''If there were any, then I would have patiently farmed them''

    ¡°Impossible, that biter horde at Russell was one of the reasons why we weren''t able to get to Fort Benning." Roxy didn''t quite believe it as it was just a couple of days ago when they last checked the place and it was still teeming with walkers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but there was really no horde or herd when I passed by that place.¡± Michael shrugged his shoulders and figured the herd must have already migrated somewhere else.

    "And I drove past Fort Benning. It was already overrun. There''s no point thinking about that place."

    ¡°So, what now?¡± Joel, who has been quietly listening to them, remarked.

    Roxy looked at Michael and after a short moment of hesitation, she radioed their driver. "Continue on ahead. Michael mentioned that the horde was long gone when he got here. I want to see it for myself if it''s true."

    ".."

    [Roger that.]

    There was some hesitation coming from the driver, but despite that, he still obediently followed her orders despite his nervousness and clear unwillingness on his face.

    Vroom!

    The truck hummed as it resumed its journey, but it was clearly slower this time.

    Joel had been staring at Michael, and it made the latter uncomfortable and had to address it.

    "What? If you have something to say, just spit it out." Michael looked at him with slight annoyance.

    Joel just chuckled as he also realized that his actions were somewhat inappropriate. "Did..did Fort Benning really fall?"

    Michael looked at him from the corner of his eye. "It did. That place was crawling with walkers by the time I got there."

    He was obviously lying, but he knew that Fort Benning did not last long before it disappeared off the map.

    Joel let out a sigh. "I wonder if there are still any surviving government bodies out there?"

    "Aren''t we one?" Roxy turned around to look at him with a raised eyebrow.

    Joel rolled his eyes and responded. "Except for us of course. What I meant was if there is still a standing government remaining."

    "It''s possible since the President''s safety would be first prioritized above all else''s." Michael didn''t deny the possibility since it would be too convenient for the President of the Nation to be among the first ones to fall.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    And the show didn''t explore much around it, so the possibility is still up in the air.

    "..."

    A deafening silence between them followed as they just watched the passing scenery that was mixed with destruction and an abundance of life.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    "Stop!"

    Ahead of them was the place where Michael had hidden Daryl''s bike, so he immediately got the driver''s attention while repeatedly tapping the side of the truck.

    The truck came to a slow stop and he immediately came down.

    "What''s out here?" Roxy also came down with him in curiosity.

    "My things, weren''t you curious before?" Michael responded with haste in his steps and was relieved to see that the underbrush he had thrown the bike under wasn''t disturbed.

    Michael arrived before the underbrush and immediately pushed them aside, revealing the bike underneath.

    "You travelled here on a bike? It''s surprising how you''re still alive this long ." Roxy was extremely curious at first, but it was immediately doused when she saw the bike since she had already seen a lot of people getting thrown off from them and getting killed because of walkers managing to grab them.

    Michael ignored her and pushed the bike back onto the road before turning his head to look at her. "Only unskilled drivers dies fast."

    He hopped onto the bike and gave it a start. He was about to drive it around when he felt an additional weight behind him.

    Michael looked over his shoulders and in a stern voice. "What are you doing, woman? Get down."

    "I''m riding with you, let''s go. Let''s quickly head to Russell, I want to see it." Roxy repeatedly tapped his shoulder and urged him

    "Come on, we''re burning daylight." She urged him one more time.

    "Tsk!"

    Michael just clicked his tongue. "I already got what I came here for. I don''t see enough reason to drive back. You just have to take my word for it."

    "No, I want to see it with my own eyes. We listened to your request, now it''s your turn to listen." Roxy let out a snort.

    Michael let out a sigh of resignation. "This is a waste of fuel."

    "Less talking, more driving."

    Left with no choice, Michael led the way back to the small town of Russell with the military truck closely following behind them.

    A couple of minutes later, at the edge of the community.

    "No way, where did they all go?" Joel was awed and terrified at the same time when he imagined the poor sods who would unfortunately bump onto that monstrous horde.

    "Those monsters are really gone. We need to make a quick trip back to base and let them know of the changes here so they can quickly assemble people to gather the remaining resources left." Roxy had no concern where the horde had gone to and was more inclined into the resources left behind here.

    "I told you they were gone." Michael remarked at the side.

    Roxy turned around and walked past him. "Yeah, yeah, let''s head back quickly. We''re not the only survivors in the area and I don''t want those resources getting snagged by the others."

    Michael chuckled and hopped back onto the bike. "From your words, you make it sound like those things were yours to begin with."

    Roxy rode behind him and snarled. "It was ours to begin with. Most of the survivors living in the base are from here."

    "Ohh, okay." Michael casually responded. Since he was just passing by, he does not have an ounce of care on the way things are handled here or what justifications they have while fighting over resources.

    In fact, he was even surprised that there''s already friction happening between survivor communities in this location.

    ''It''s clear that this place was established almost at the same time as Alexandria, except that they adapted far quicker than everyone else.''

    He attributed this adaptation due to the presence of the soldiers since they were no average joes and were better equipped than most survivors.

    ''Without my existence, these people would have been far luckier than Rick and the others.'' Michael had that thought while driving back to the city.

    The group took a quick stop at Greenville to report their findings and left shortly after.

    With no more trouble on the road, their small crew immediately arrived at the edge of the city proper and left its vicinity.

    At the same time, a convoy of large vehicles were also disembarking from Greenville and were heading to Russell with Captain Nova on the lead.

    "I think everything is going to get better from now on." Captain Nova muttered while letting out a chuckle as the convoy made headway towards their destination.

    Night.

    While Michael and others had taken refuge for the night inside an abandoned house along the road, an unexpected and dangerous event had taken place back at the farm.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Hershel and the others were just about to retire for the night when the sound of multiple gunshots going off reverberated in the distance.

    They would have just ignored it like the rest these past couple of nights, but the sound was too close for comfort for them to ignore this.

    Hershel came downstairs with his hunting rifle and saw Glenn and the others who were already preparing to head out.

    ¡°If it''s not any of you..¡± Hershel did not need to continue as the men quickly realized the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Keep an eye out. We don''t know what kind of people are heading here. Maggie, turn off all the lights. No one goes out until we return.¡± Hershel instructed.

    ¡°Okay dad.¡± Maggie nodded.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Glenn was the first one out of the door with Hershel and Otis following behind him, and shortly after them, Maggie also left the house and shut down the nearby generator.

    Soon, the whole place was enveloped in darkness while Maggie hurriedly went back inside the house, all of them armed.

 Chapter Forty-One - Strangers in the Night

    ¡°Goddamn fatso, run!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Inside the forest, a group of five people are currently running for their lives with a horde of walkers hot on their tails.

    Escape would have been possible normally, but due to the complicated structure of the forest and that it is currently night time, it made navigating through the forest floor an arduous task.

    With these unfavorable circumstances, it¡¯s already a miracle that none of them had fallen down and got left behind.

    Well, that was their circumstances before, but now one of their companions who is obviously overweight from the way the others addressed him just had to tripped onto a tree root and fell down hard.

    ¡°Come on, get up!¡±

    ¡°I think sprained my ankle, I¡¯ll just be a burden if you try to help me! Don¡¯t look back and go! Save yourselves, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    The other two men hurriedly went back for him and tried to help him up, but the sprain on his ankle in addition to his weight had made it impossible to lift him up, and they too have become tired from all the running and weren¡¯t able to exert force they normally can do.

    ¡°Shut up, man! No man left behind, that¡¯s what we all promised each other when we decided to take the trip down to Fort Benning!¡± A young man in a varsity jacket and seems to be a college student like the others from their young appearances, angrily rebuked his companion.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Help him up, we¡¯ll cover the sides.¡± said an auburn haired young woman dressed in a pair of black and white gym clothes that shows off her curves and armed with a pointed short steel pole that she used and struck a walker in the head.

    ¡°You heard her, Ron. Come one, let¡¯s go! Up!¡± The two college kids, while flanked by two women protecting them, slowly carried their friend up and continued their escape. But their reduced pace caused more walkers to slowly catch up to them and it''s clearly having a toll on the two women as they too have started to breath heavily while soaked in their own sweat.

    Seeing his friends having a hard time because of him, the chubby man going by Ron felt guilty. ¡°I told you..just go. Leave in that direction, I saw some lights earlier over in that direction. It means there are survivors nearby and they must have heard the gunshots earlier.¡±

    ¡°Can you please just shut your mouth? We¡¯re almost out of the woods.¡± The young man in the varsity jacket rebuked him in between breaths while eyeing the treeline ahead of them.

    With possible escape on sight, Ron became more hopeful with his friends and this caused an increased pace in their steps.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost¡­there?¡±

    The five friends were just feeling relieved as they ran past the treeline. Only for their hopes to be dashed away when they were greeted with a horrifying sight of another herd of walkers, albeit a small one, around a hundred or so down the gradual slope in front, and the horde making headway towards them.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The young man in the varsity jacket couldn¡¯t help but let out a curse, but it seems like he still hasn¡¯t lost hope as he frantically looked around them.

    The other young man, a brown skinned young asian surprisingly remained calm and was also looking around for a path to survival, and the auburn haired woman just stood there and calmly accepted their fate while the other woman was letting out an eerie chuckle, it looks like she would lose her mind soon if they can¡¯t find a way to escape.

    With the way ahead also blocked, the two men can only turn their sights on their left and right.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The left leads back to the forest, which is a bad idea.

    The right path on the other hand leads to a fence with a dirt road on the other side.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already come this far. Are we seriously going to die here when we¡¯re almost at our destination?¡± The young asian man who had remained silent and calm until now finally opened his mouth to speak.

    The auburn haired young woman checked her gun and saw something that surprised her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die getting chewed on. I still have five bullets remai ¨C¡±

    Varsity jacket guy quickly cut her off and while squinting his eyes. ¡°Not yet! Look over there! I think there¡¯s a road leading somewhere on the other side of that fence.¡±

    Listening to his words, Ron¡¯s eyes lit up as he also saw the structure that stretched far onto the distance. ¡°I think we¡¯ve arrived at a farm. Come on! I¡¯m sure that road leads to that place where I saw the lights earlier.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a renewed hope, these youngsters resumed their path to survival while under a constant siege of either three or five walkers at a time.

    While making their way towards the fence, the other woman had just taken down a walker when another one suddenly grabbed her arm and was about to take a bite out of her. The woman looked horrified and was about to let out a scream when the sound of something sharp pierced through the wind and whistled past her face, and that something struck the walker beside her right through its nose, sending it tumbling backwards.

    The woman quickly turned her head around and witnessed the auburn haired woman easing back from her throwing stance.

    ¡°Thank you, Alex.¡±

    Alex just nodded her head in response and drew the two small hatchets strapped on both sides of her waist and continued her job of protecting them.

    The group successfully arrived at the fence with more walkers behind them.

    Remarkably, these young people continue to show how much courage and camaraderie they have with each other that they ignored the danger just lurking behind them and slowly helped Ron over the fence before they saving themselves.

    The five of them were about to continue fleeing when they saw a small light flickering ahead.

    They looked at each other and were suddenly unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head over. It¡¯s still better to face enemies we can hold negotiations with rather than facing mindless monsters who just want to eat us.¡± Mr. Varsity jacket guy remarked and urged his companions to continue.

    While on the other hand, a small argument broke out between Glenn and Hershel.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hershel glared at Glenn and took the small flashlight from his hands.

    Glenn looked at him and calmly responded. ¡°Saving them.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t save people unless they need saving.¡± Hershel lightly scowled in an eerily calm tone.

    Glenn turned towards the multiple silhouettes in the distance. ¡°And I think that applies now since it''s clear that one of them is injured.¡±

    ¡°No, we immediately head back to the farmhouse and braced for tonight''s activities.¡± Hershel did not care since he had already realized how much trouble those people were bringing with them as they head towards the farmhouse.

    Glenn finally snapped and grabbed the old man by his collar. ¡°I¡¯ve endured your snide remarks at me everyday, but your nonchalance towards people who need our help is starting to rub on me, in an annoying way. We help, because only when we keep our morality intact means we still haven''t lost ourselves into this shitty world it has turned into.¡±

    ¡°Hey, come on. Let¡¯s all calm down here. This is no time for us to be arguing right now.¡± Otis tried to smooth things through between them.

    If Michael had witnessed Glenn¡¯s actions tonight, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised since Glenn had shown time and time again that he can even forgive enemies who had once tried to kill him or those he cares about.

    Hershel looked at Glenn and angrily shoved the torch light back to Glenn before turning around and hastily returning back to the farm.

    ¡°Go with him. I¡¯ll stay with Glenn.¡± Otis turned to Jimmy and instructed him.

    Jimmy just nodded his head in response and quickly went after the old man.

    ¡°Thank you, man.¡± Glenn smiled at Otis.

    Otis also smiled. ¡°I also think what you said is right. Come on, let¡¯s go see these uninvited guests before that herd catches up to them before it endangers us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Glenn and Otis hurriedly made their way towards the young college kids and soon met up with them.

    The two groups were at first wary of each other, but with the incoming danger behind them. They had to ignore everything first and focused more on living through the night.

    Glenn helped in carrying Ron and took over the young asian guy¡¯s spot and led them towards the farm.

    Surprisingly, when they arrived at the now bright farmhouse.

    They saw the scene of Maggie and the others packing their things on the back of their truck.

    ¡°Maggie, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Glenn handed Ron back to the young asian guy and quickly approached Maggie with a worried face.

    Maggie slammed the plastic container as she loaded it on the truck before locking it up and turning towards him.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving this place. With a herd that size, this house will never be able to hold them back. You know how strong those things can be.¡±

    The young college kids could only stand there and watch. The only thing they need to know is that they are now escaping with this group of people they just met and allowed themselves to get loaded inside the worn out SUV.

    Otis and the two women are inside the truck with him while Jimmy is riding on the back.

    The only one missing now is Hershel, and they group started waiting in silence, with every passing second wracking their nerves.

    It was probably the longest time they had waited in their entire lives and the most uncomfortable one since they could now see the herd closing onto the farmhouse.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the herd was almost on their doorstep when the door to the farmhouse blasted open and Hershel walked out with determined steps as he made his way down the steps and towards the SUV while taking down walkers with the shotgun in his hands.

    Mr. Varsity jacket guy came out of the car and shoved him inside the SUV and squeezed in with them.

    Only when everyone was onboard did Glenn gassed it and the SUV hummed with a roar and escaped towards an alternative road.

    With the SUV on the lead, it slammed onto the fences with the truck closely following behind them.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally out of that place.¡±

    Only when the horde was finally out of sight did everyone let out sighs of relief.

    Finally safe from danger, the adrenaline finally wore off and the fatigue quickly overtook the bodies of the college kids. They weren¡¯t able to control themselves and slowly fell asleep while leaving their fates onto this group of strangers they just met fifteen minutes ago.

    ¡°How carefree.¡±

    Glenn chuckled as he looked at them through the rearview mirror while driving through an oddly familiar road that leads to a familiar correctional facility.

 Chapter Forty-Two - Strangers in the Night 2

    Night, Prison Camp.

    ¡°How¡¯s it looking so far?¡±

    Rick came up the watchtower and stood beside Daryl who had been keeping watch for the night.

    Daryl turned to look at Rick and took the bottle of water offered to him. ¡°Except for those things down below, everything is good so far.¡±

    Rick smiled at his words and leaned against the guard railings. ¡°I hope this peace will continue for a long time.¡±

    Daryl took a sip and chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°I doubt that. We¡¯ll eventually have problems that will crop sooner or later. Maybe as far as even going against hostile groups that want to raid us.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe we should hope that it doesn¡¯t come to that. Especially when everything is just starting to take shape.¡± Rick turned to Daryl; he was filled with optimism for their future.

    Suddenly, Daryl saw something flickering in the distance.

    ¡°Are those lights?¡±

    Rick turned towards the direction where Daryl was looking and saw the lights ¡°Those are car headlights. Get ready, it seems like we¡¯ve got some guests coming tonight.¡±

    Daryl nodded in response and picked up a rifle from the deck and soon saw Rick down by the gates.

    ¡°We need some backup at the gates. We¡¯ve got guests tonight. Over.¡± Daryl called for reinforcements through the radio.

    [Copy that. Over.]

    When the cars had driven closer, Daryl found them to be oddly familiar. Unfortunately, because it¡¯s still dark, he had a hard time recognizing where he had seen them before.

    At the same time, Andrea, Cole and two more others had just left one of the cell blocks and hastily made their way over to the gates with weapons in hands.

    The two vehicles came to a stop before the prison gates as Rick and Daryl immediately pointed their guns at their guests. Not long after, Andrea and the others also arrived and joined Rick below and aimed their weapons at these group of strangers

    ¡°Who are you?! Get d-¡±

    ¡°Rick, it¡¯s us!¡±

    Rick was about to advise them to get down from their vehicles when the familiar voice of Jimmy boomed behind the pick-up truck.

    They turned their torchlights towards the direction of the voice and saw Jimmy smiling at them while waving his hands in the air.

    And not sooner after Jimmy¡¯s voice, the engines of the two vehicles simultaneously turned off and they finally got a good look at them. and immediately recognized them.

    Surprised, Rick and the others looked at each other and slowly lowered their weapons.

    ¡°What..are you guys doing here?¡± Amanda was now bewildered at the arrival of these people and also figured out that something must have happened back at the farm.

    Glenn slowly got down from the vehicle with his hands raised up in the air and with some awkwardness in his voice. ¡°Heyyy, it¡¯s us. Are you still welcoming guests this late¡±

    Rick smiled as he slung his rifle to his back and walked over to Glenn and gave him a hug. ¡°What happened? Why have you all come here in the middle of the night?¡±

    At the same time, Maggie and the others had slowly come down and had unsure looks on their faces, especially Hershel who looked extremely miserable

    Glenn smiled helplessly as he turned to look at Maggie before turning back to Rick. ¡°Well, the farm had gotten overrun by walkers.¡±

    Rick was already expecting that might have happened, so he was only a bit surprised. He gave the others a look and saw a few unfamiliar people. His gaze soon turned to Hershel who looked devastated while leaning against the hood of the truck. ¡°I see. Come on, let¡¯s get you guys warmed up inside.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Rick had Andrea lead them inside while he stayed and talked with Glenn by the gates as the two cars drove past them.

    ¡°So, what really happened out there? Who are those kids with you?¡± Rick was curious how the farm got overrun, especially this late into the night since he figured that Glenn, and the others would not do something stupid to compromise their safety. So, he thought it might have been related to those unfamiliar faces who were with them.

    Glenn sighed and placed his hands on his waists. ¡°It¡¯s those college kids. They said they were making their way to Fort Benning when they encountered a herd along the way and wandered onto the property while fleeing. Unfortunately for them, they also encountered another herd of walkers passing by the farm. By then, they were fleeing towards the farmhouse. Hershel didn¡¯t want to help them, but I had to man, they were just kids. Besides, even if we decide not to help them, those things will still arrive at the farmhouse and would eventually force us to flee to the place¡±

    Rick placed his hand on Glenn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I understand. I would have also done the same. and save those people.¡±

    The following day, around six in the morning.

    Rick was at by the garden on the prison front yard when Hershel came over.

    ¡°You got a minute?¡±

    Rick had stopped clearing the weeds and stood up when he saw the old man coming over.

    ¡°I got a few.¡±

    Hershel hesitated for a moment. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for¨C¡±

    ¡°No need, Hershel. You don¡¯t have to.¡± Rick cut him off and smiled at him. He already figured what the old man wanted to say.

    Hershel lightly shook his head and continued. ¡°Let me talk. I know things had gotten rough between us back at the farm, but I still want to thank you for accepting us here despite what happened between us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand where you were coming from. I know it''s hard to accept things with how the world has turned into, but we¡¯ll eventually need to move forward. This prison will be our fresh start. Besides, we¡¯d love the extra hands since we still have a lot of things to do here to make this place more livable.¡± Rick just smiled at him. He didn¡¯t really hold anything against him since he too would probably act the same way if a bunch of strangers had suddenly decided to barge into your property and decided to want to live there.

    Feeling a weight off his shoulders, Heshel¡¯s smile became even brighter as he gazed at the rising sun in the distant horizon.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m already starting to like this place.¡±

    In another corner of the country, Michael and the others are already halfway through Houston.

    Avoiding the highways, the crew had been travelling through most of the country roads and arrived at the small town of Iota in Louisiana.

    ¡°It looks like this place wasn¡¯t touched at all.¡±

    The crew stopped in the middle of the road as Joel came down from the truck and approached Michael who was on his bike.

    ¡°Small places like this are the ideal places to build communities since they only have small populations. So, the chaos wasn¡¯t really as intense compared to the cities where no place is safe from those biters.¡± Roxy responded to his words as she got down from the bike.

    The two soldiers also disembarked from the truck, and one of them approached Roxy to ask. ¡°Sergeant, should we move on, or should we try to gather some supplies for the road?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to gather some supplies, but let¡¯s focus on finding medicines since they¡¯re harder to find while on the road.¡± Roxy didn¡¯t even get to say anything when Michael quickly relayed the following orders. The two soldiers shared a quick glance before looking back to Roxy, who answered them with a nod.

    Michael didn¡¯t mind their silent exchanges and instead continued. ¡°You and Joel will stay by the truck. Me, Roxy and you will move together and scour for supplies. First, let¡¯s find some maps so we don¡¯t get lost.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Roxy responded.

    While Joel and the other soldier stood guard by the truck and Michael¡¯s bike, the remaining three quickly left for the road. They walked past some houses, and more houses, followed by a diner then a gas station before coming across a small police station up a small hill.

    Squelch!

    x1 [You terminated a Zombie! Gained +1 EXP and +1 Coin.]

    There was a walker ahead that came tumbling towards them when it spotted them, but Michael just casually deleted it out of existence by smashing its head with his mace.

    The soldier, who had already seen a lot of things, still couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps when he heard the sound of its head being smashed into pieces like a lump of jelly.

    ¡°You could have just decapitated it with your sword. Why make it more disgusting than it needs to?¡± Roxy remarked in disgust.

    Michael just shrugged his shoulders before swinging the mace to get rid of the bloody pieces stuck on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s more efficient and safer since their heads would still function and bite unsuspecting survivors who happen to walk past near the heads.¡± This was the reason he preferred using his mace more than his Kampilan due to the extra work of eliminating those decapitated heads after.

    ¡°Really?¡± Roxy was a little doubtful, but didn¡¯t say anything against it since she knows that Michael is far more capable than her.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already killed hundreds of these things and had more or less figured out their patterns.¡±

    The trio moved as they talked and soon arrived before the police station with its doors left ajar. Beyond those doors, an unseen number of papers were scattered along the floor and some smears of bloodstain on the glass door.

    ¡°Hopefully, the weapons inside are still there.¡± The soldier who was with them had always shown such an optimistic side throughout their journey, and thus far, his optimism had maintained a nine of ten result.

    Due to those coincidences, Michael had started calling him Lucky due to those events.

 Chapter Forty-Three - Cannibals

    ¡°I¡¯ll take point. Roxy, watch my six. You, stay put and keep an eye out of here.¡±

    Michael relayed the following orders and armed himself with a handgun. Roxy nodded to his words and pulled out her two hatchets while Lucky only responded to his words with a nod.

    Taking the lead, Michael pulled the other door open and walked inside.

    Stepping inside, Michael¡¯s face immediately scrunched up as the rotten smell inside was even worse than he had thought.

    ¡®There is not a single body lying around, just where is this stench coming from?¡¯ Michael thought while suspiciously looking around as they moved.

    ¡°Something¡¯s up.¡± Roxy remarked with a grave expression while following behind him. She had also noticed the lack of bodies inside even with all the numerous blood stains all over the place.

    ¡°Yeah, make sure to keep an eye out.¡± Michael reminded her while carefully moving ahead.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about any walkers suddenly popping up, but he¡¯s wary of any potential human threats that might crop up.

    A couple of minutes had passed by, Michael and Roxy had checked almost every room in the police station, but the awful feeling became even more apparent since they didn¡¯t discover anything out of the ordinary.

    Roxy was worried that there might be more danger lying around and immediately advised Michael. ¡°I think we should just leave.¡±

    While Roxy was starting to feel unsettled, Michael on the other hand felt that this place is hiding something far worse than walkers and he is determined to look to the bottom of it. ¡°No, there¡¯s clearly something wrong in this building. We¡¯ve already checked every room of this place and we still haven''t found where this foul stench is coming from. The only place we haven¡¯t checked yet is this one right here.¡±

    Since the smell had already permeated throughout the building, Michael had a hard time pinpointing where the smell of rotting stench was coming from even with his enhanced physical abilities.

    In front of them, was a door leading towards some kind of storage room, which is clearly obvious since there¡¯s also a sign hanging above it. Michael was about to move towards the door when Roxy suddenly grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to leave this place right now. This place is too clean, devoid of any corpses. There should have at least been some remains lying around, but there haven¡¯t been any, not a single one at all.¡±

    ¡°I think we might be dealing with a cannibal group here.¡± Roxy remarked.

    Michael just shook his head to her words. ¡°Cannibalism? That¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s barely been three months since the virus outbreak. There¡¯s still a lot of supplies lying around, and it might not even come to that since nature would have already taken over much of the land and we¡¯d be feeding off it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but what if they were already cannibals even before the virus outbreak started?¡± Roxy responded, and with a short pause, she continued. ¡°There were a lot of rumors flying around about this place having cannibals before. I want you to be aware of that.¡±

    Michael shook her off and had just grabbed the door handle when he heard her words. He slightly turned his body around to look at her. ¡°Really? This small town has cannibals? But how would you know that when you¡¯re not even from around here?¡±

    ¡°I grew up here until we moved during middle school.¡± Roxy responded, but only saw Michael ignoring her words and opened the door.

    ¡°Achk!¡±

    The moment those doors were opened, the heavy stench of rotten meat immediately assaulted their senses as Roxy had started gagging in disgust while Michael just bore with it and stared directly at the stairs leading down to the unknown with a grave expression.

    Michael took a small torch light from his pocket and illuminated the path down. The stairs leading down weren''t deep and Michael immediately saw more bloodstains and the signs of bodies being dragged down here through it.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°This..you¡¯re not planning on going down to that hellhole right?¡± Roxy had collected herself, and with a weakened expression on her face. She approached him and also saw the scenes down below and even saw a pair of small feet sticking out from the corner.

    Michael looked grave and he responded. ¡°No. Go and gather the remaining weapons and ammo. I¡¯ll stay here and keep watch just in case.¡±

    Roxy couldn¡¯t wait to leave this place and immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it done quick.¡±

    After a short while, Michael heard Roxy shouting his name from the entrance.

    ¡°Michael! I¡¯m done here, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Michael gave one last look at the darkness below and closed the door behind him. Soon, he left the building with a heavy heart.

    Crackle! Crackle! Crackle!

    Michael and the others stood from a distance as they watched the police station being engulfed in a fire.

    ¡°Someone killed those people, isn''t it?¡± Roxy remarked after a long silence.

    Michael turned around and slowly walked back to his bike. ¡°Yeah, and whoever they are, they will soon come here when they see the smoke from wherever they are.¡±

    The three clueless people just looked at each other before Joel turned to Roxy. ¡°Just what did you two see in there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also not sure since we only took a glimpse at it and didn¡¯t go down to check it out, but I¡¯m sure there must be a lot of dead bodies down there just from how heavy the stench was.¡± Roxy responded and had the urge to gag just from remembering the earlier events inside the station.

    ¡°So what now?¡± one of the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud. He was feeling worried that they might have stumbled onto something they shouldn¡¯t have.

    Roxy had started walking towards the truck with the others in tow. ¡°We hide. It seems Michael wants to get rid of whoever was behind it.¡±

    Joel had been analyzing their conversation and had already painted a picture of what they saw down there. ¡°But what if those people placed those bodies inside there to prevent them from turning?¡¯

    ¡°Burning or burying them would have been an easier solution. Besides, except for those bloodstains we saw on the walls and furniture, they even cleaned up after them but deliberately made it look like the station was overrun. There¡¯s a high chance that those people are still around here somewhere.¡±

    .¡±Probably to lure unsuspecting survivors who¡¯d fail to see those tiny details.¡± Joel also offered some insights to what their purpose might be.

    ¡°Whatever it will be, we¡¯ll get rid of them today. Lest more would fall victim to their hands.¡± Michael remarked from the side while giving a final check on his handguns.

    ¡°Then should we start planning on how to ambush them?¡± One soldier asked.

    ¡°No need. Lucky will operate that rocket launcher and hide from behind the truck. Obliterate whoever comes in my signal, got it?¡± Michael turned to look at the man and gave him his following orders.

    ¡°Roger that. Doing a good deed today by getting rid of a group of menaces doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡± Lucky responded with a chuckle before hopping on onto the back of the truck and started preparing the rocket launcher.

    On the other hand, Michael¡¯s hunch seems to be spot on since there was a group of several survivors camped out in the woods just two miles from the small town.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the direction where Iota is?¡± one of them noticed the trail of smoke in the distance and pointed.

    ¡°Dammit, some survivors must have discovered those meats down at the station and decided to burn it down! Now of all times when we¡¯re away! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°What? I still haven¡¯t tasted that meat from that delicate young woman from the other day! Let¡¯s hurry back, quick!¡°

    A rugged looking man with long hair and tied to a ponytail was angered when he realized that their ¡°meat¡± might have gotten compromised!

    So, he immediately led his people out of the woods and returned to the road where they had left their cars and hastily drove back towards the direction of Iota.

    Meanwhile, in front of the truck.

    Michael stood waiting alongside the other soldier called Hans while Joel had gone and accompanied Roxy on a nearby hill to provide them cover if trouble really came.

    Vroooom~!

    ¡°What the..are you a fortune teller or something? There are really people coming.¡±

    Listening to the sound of multiple vehicles coming from down the road and finally laying their eyes on a convoy of vehicles turning up in the distance, Hans felt surprised that Michael¡¯s hunch turned out to be right.

    Michael lightly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Hunch. Besides, the station still had a number of weapons which you saw Roxy had gathered earlier. So I took the chance that someone must have left them there and decided to see if I was right. Turns out I was right.¡±

    ¡°So, if you had been wrong, then would we have waited here for hours in vain?¡± Hans suddenly had an urge to hit someone.

    ¡°Yeah, if it meant getting rid of potential trouble. Then why the hell not?¡± Michael responded like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°Anyway, get ready. They¡¯re almost here.¡±

    ****

    ¡°Heads up! There¡¯re people up ahead!¡±

    The driver of the car leading the convoy immediately radioed the others following behind them.

    [Copy that!]

    [It seems we¡¯ll have some new meat coming in tonight!]

    ¡°F*ck! Those people really burned down the station! I¡¯m going to skin them alive when I get my hands on them!¡± A crazy looking dude cursed when he saw the burning police station in the distance and what¡¯s left of it.

    ¡°A soldier, this looks like trouble. There must be others nearby. Don¡¯t do anything reckless once we get there, especially you, Joe.¡± Hans in his combat uniform immediately attracted the leader of this group and immediately grew apprehensive and gave a stern warning to one of them.